/ 


EXPERIENCES 


PIONEER  LIFE 


THE    EARLY  SETTLEMENTS  AND 


CITIES  OF  THE  WEST. 


jamp:s  b.  walker. 


CHICAGO. 

SUMNER  \'  CO. 

xSSi. 


^ 


Clopyiiglu,  i88i,  l»y  Sumnk.r  i'^  Co. 


W\sA\ 


PREFACE 


EXPERIENCE    OV    A    PIONEER    IN    THE     FRONTIER     SETTLEMENTS    AND 
CITIES   OF   THE    WEST. 

The  chapters  that  are  to  follow  will  contain  a  true  statement  of  in- 
cidents occurring  in  the  life  of  a  man  who  lived  from  childhood  to 
old  age  in  the  forests,  villages  and  cities  of  the  Great  West.  The 
history  will  be  an  egoism,  of  course.  It  can  be  nothing  else.  Those 
who  read  the  first  chapters  will  be  interested  in  the  last.  The  first, 
although  widely  different  in  spirit  and  purpose  from  the  last,  are  a 
part  of  the  whole,  without  which  sketches  of  the  life  of  a  western 
man  would  not  be  complete.  . 

Few  persons  living  in  the  world  have  passed  through  so  varied  an 
experience  as  the  writer  of  the  chapters  which  are  to  follow.  This  I 
am  sure  will  be  the  opinion  of  the  reader  who  follows  the  series  to 
its  conclusion.  But  I  will  not  anticipate.  The  common  incidents 
of  life  are  not  often  impressed  upon  the  memory;  but  sometimes  in- 
cidents which  would  seem  minor  to  others  are  of  deep  interest  to  the 
individual  who  experiences  them.  Such  incidents  are  not  omitted 
in  the  following  narrative. 


356901 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcli  ive.org/details/experiencesofpioOOwalkiala 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   I.  *• 

PAGE. 

The  Cabin  and  the  Clearing, -  7 

CHAPTER   H. 
.Schools  and  School  Discipline,  -----         2C 

CHAPTER    ni. 
The  Factory  Boy,         -         -----     28 

CHAPTER    IV. 
The  Store  Boy  on  the  Frontier,  -----         39 

CHAPTER    V. 
The  Printer's  Apprentice,  ------     50 

CHAPTER    VI. 
The  Traveling  Printer,  -  -----  -         64 

CHAPTER   VII. 
The  Clerk  and  the  Schoolmaster,  -----     77 

CHAPTER   VIII. 
Editor,  Politician,  Student-at-Law,  -----         94 

CHAPTER   IX. 
The  New  College  and  the  New  Life,  -         -         -         -no 

CHAPTER   X. 

Various  College  Experiences,  ------  126 


6  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   XI. 
Agent  of  the  American  Bible  Society,        -         -         -         .         .     j-^^ 

CHAPTER   Xn. 
Editor  and  Reformer,     ------.         152 

CHAPTER    Xni. 
First  Pastorate  and  Professorship,  -         -  179 

CHAPTER   XIV. 
Author  and  Preacher,  -...._         |go 

CHAPTER   XV. 
Author,  Evangelist,  Editor  and  Publisher  in  Cincinnati,  -     214 

CHAPTER   XVI. 
Preacher  and  Pastor — Mansfield,  .....         234 

CHAPTER   XVII. 
Chicago  in  the  Early  Day,         -         -         -         -         -         -         -     243 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 
Mansfield  and  Abroad,  -..._..         248 

CHAPTER    XIX. 
Sandusky,  .-....--._     256 

CHAPTER   XX. 
Benzonia  and  the  College,      -------         262 

NoTE.s,  Thoughts  and  Incidents,        -        -        -        -        -    271 


PIONEER    LI  FE 


CHAPTER     I. 

THE   CABIN   AND   THE   CLEARING. 

My  father  and  elder  brother  both  died  before  I 
was  born.  I  have  never  known  what  may  be  peculiar 
in  the  love  of  a  brother  or  sister.  I  have  no  record 
of  my  father's  history  except  a  marriage  certificate 
preserved  by  my  mother,  and  some  masonic  regalia, 
indicating  that  he  was  a  master  mason.  My  wid- 
owed mother  returned  to  the  home  of  her  father, 
and  soon  after  removed  with  my  grandfather's  fam- 
ily from  the  city  of  Philadelphia  to  a  new  farm  in  a 
region  which  was  then  the  western  frontier — twenty 
miles  from  Fort  Pitt — now  the  city  of  Pittsburg. 
My  first  recollections  are  of  a  log  cabin — the  "clear- 
ing" in  the  woods,  and  the  struggle  of  a  family  from 
the  city  to  live  in  a  new  settlement. 

The  region  west  of  the  Allegheny  Mountains  was 
then  called  the  "  Indian  Country."     The  names  of 


8  PIONEER   LIFE 

Brady  and  Poe,  and  others  who  led  the  pioneer  set- 
tlers in  the  border  warfare  with  hostile  Indians, 
were  the  honored  names  with  those  who  came  first 
into  the  new  settlements.  '  In  the  neighborhood 
gatherings  of  the  men,  and  the  visits  of  the  women 
to  each  other's  cabin,  tales  of  peril  with  the  Indians, 
or  of  adventures  in  hunting  the  game  which  then 
abounded  in  the  forests,  were  familiar,  and  often  ex- 
citing subjects  of  conversation. 

Among  my  first  recollections  is  a  story  told  of 
one  of  the  earliest  settlers,  whose  cabin  was  occu- 
pied before  the  incursions  of  hostile  Indians  had 
ceased.  The  husband  had  gone  a  day's  journey  to 
Fort  Pitt,  to  obtain  food  necessary  to  the  subsist- 
ence of  his  wife  and  child,  which  he  left  alone  in 
the  cabin  to  watch  and  wait,  in  fear,  until  his  return. 
Before  he  left,  the  cabin  was  made  to  look  forsaken 
— as  though  the  family  had  suddenly  removed  from 
it.  Cooking  utensils  and  such  other  implements 
as  they  possessed  were  hid  in  the  woods.  No  fire 
was  kindled.  The  slabs,  split  out  of  logs  with  the 
axe — called  puncheons — which  had  been  laid  down 
as  a  floor,  were  taken  up  and  thrown  confusedly 
around — principally  piled  in  one  corner  of  the  build- 
ing. (^Under  these  an  excavation  was  made  in  the 
ground,  and  some  bed  clothes  thrown  down,  where 
the  woman  and  her  child  might  be  concealed  if  she 
saw  signs  that  Indians  were  in  the  vicinity.  Here 
this  brave  pioneer  woman  had  slept,  or  rather 
watched  one  weary  night.  '  Early  the  next  morning 
as  she  looked  out  stealthily  through  the  chinks  of 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  9 

the  cabin,  she  perceived  Indians  lurking  upon  the 
edge  of  the  clearing.  She  hastened  with  her  infant 
child  to  her  place  of  concealment  under  the  floor. 
The  Indians,  when  they  supposed  they  had  satisfied 
themselves  that  the  cabin  was  forsaken,  came  in  and 
examined  the  premises  to  see  if  any  thing  was  left 
worth  appropriating.  While  they  remained,  the 
woman  lay  nursing  her  child  to  keep  it  from  move- 
ment and  noise.  Once  or  twice  the  movement  of 
the  little  one,  it  seemed  to  her,  would  surely  betray 
her;  but  the  talk  and  tramping  of  the  Indians  pre- 
vented their  quick  ears  from  catching  the  sound 
from  beneath.  In  a  short  time  they  hastened  away, 
fearing,  perhaps,  an  ambush  or  attack  by  the  set- 
tlers. The  husband  returned,  heard  the  story  of 
his  wife's  peril,  and  removed  his  family  to  the  near- 
est "block  house,"  or  frontier  fort,  and  hastened  to 
give  warning  to  the  pioneers  that  Indians  were 
prowling  upon  their  border. 

The  first  families  in  Western  Pennsylvania  and 
Kentucky  subsisted  in  a  good  measure,  during  the 
first  years,  upon  corn  bread,  and  the  game  which 
they  procured  in  the  forests.  The  deer,  the  wild 
turkey,  and  other  game  were  plentiful;  and  almost 
every  family  had  a  rifle  or  two  hanging  over  the 
cabin  door,  on  buck  horns,  by  which  they  supplied 
themselves  with  venison.  The  skins,  which  they 
seasoned  and  tanned  themselves,  were  made  into 
moccasins  and  breeches  for  the  men  and  boys,  or 
they  were  bartered  at  the  nearest  market  town  for 
supplies  of  ammunition  and  whiskey  for  the  men, 


lO  PIONEER   LIFE 

and  occasionally  a  quarter  of  tea  for  the  women. 
Soon  after  the  removal  of  my  grandfather  to  his 
cabin,  a  company  of  three  hunters  called  to  see  the 
new-comers.  As  yet  there  was  no  door  in  the  cabin. 
A  bed-quilt  was  hung  up  where  the  door  should 
have  been,  until  a  single  board  was  brought  twenty 
miles  to  make  a  door.  This  board  was  the  only 
one  ever  used  in  the  cabin.  The  hunters,  (with- 
out the  ceremony  of  knocking,)  put  aside  the  quilt, 
perhaps  with  the  muzzle  of  their  guns,  and  walked 
in.  The  incidents  which  followed,  rendered  vivid 
by  frequent  recital,  are  still  distinct  in  my  mem- 
ory. They  were  dressed  in  the  hunter's  costume 
of  the  times.  A  cap  made  of  a  fox  or  raccoon  skin, 
with  the  tail  attached  behind;  a  hunting-shirt  (as 
the  outside  garment  was  called,)  which  consisted 
of  a  butternut  colored  linsey-woolsey  frock,  with  a 
small  fringed  cape;  pantaloons  of  dressed  deerskin; 
a  leathern  belt,  with  a  large  knife  attached,  and 
moccasins  tied  with  leather  strings  upon  their  feet. 
As  these  three  men  entered  the  cabin,  they  were  sa- 
luted with  a  loud  scream  by  my  mother  and  aunts. 
The  women  had  heard  of  the  Indians  with  terror, 
and  supposed  that  they  were  now  to  be  scalped  or 
carried  captive  by  these  supposed  savages.  There 
was  a  second  floor — what  was  called  a  loft — in  the 
cabin,  reached  by  a  ladder.  The  young  women 
sprang  up  the  ladder  and  crouched  together  tremb- 
ling, and  perhaps  praying  for  deliverance.  After 
the  hunters  had  a  little  recovered  from  their  sur- 
prise, words  of  inquiry  and  explanation,  spoken  in 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  II 

their  own  language,  assured  the  affrighted  women 
that  their  scalps  were  safe,  at  least  for  the  present; 
and  after  a  little  delay  to  compose  themselves  they 
ventured  down  the  ladder,  and  shook  hands  with 
the  grinning  hunters. 

A  sorrowful  tale  was  told  in  the  frontiermen's  set- 
tlement of  a  frozen  hunter  found  near  the  decayed 
trunk  of  a  fallen  tree,  against  which  he  had  laid  his 
rifle.  There  were  marks  of  his  fingers  upon  the 
tree  where  he  had  attempted  to  detach  dry  bark 
and  material  to  make  a  fire.  His  lint  or  flint  had 
failed  him.  He  had  probably  lost  his  bearings  in 
the  woods ;  or  he  may  have  followed  some  valuable 
game  away  from  his  accustomed  track.  The  night 
had  come  on,  and  with  it  intense  cold.  Feeling 
chilled  and  drowsy  as  those  do  who  die  by  freezing, 
he  had  lain  down  beside  the  fallen  tree.  The  death 
chill  had  imperceptibly  stolen  over  him,  and  he  slept 
his  last  sleep  under  the  stars  in  that  trackless  forest. 
There  were  sorrowful  hearts  in  one  lonely  cabin 
during  that  winter.  When  the  snow  was  gone  in 
the  spring,  the  hunter's  body  was  found  and  interred 
by  the  few  settlers  of  the  border.  Long  afterwards 
the  story  of  the  "lost  hunter"  was  told,  and  his  fin- 
ger marks  were  shown  upon  the  tree,  where  failing 
to  kindle  a  fire,  he  had  laid  down  to  sleep  the  sleep 
that  knows  no  waking. 

My  grandfather's  family  consisted  of  two  young 
men  and  two  daughters  beside  my  mother.  All 
these  labored  by  day  and  by  night  to  reach  a  self- 
sustaining  condition  in   their  new  home.      Within 


12  PIONEER   LIFE 

the  period  of  three  years  the  desired  end  was  gained 
and  the  deprivations  and  sacrifices  of  pioneer  life 
were  greatly  abated.  During  those  first  years  the 
woods  around  the  clearing  were  often  lit  up  at  night 
by  the  blaze  of  burning  log  heaps  ;  and  from  the 
cabin  door  my  grandfather  and  uncles  could  be  seen 
revealed  in  the  light,  or  flitting  like  spectres 
through  the  lurid  smoke,  rolling  the  logs  and  piling 
the  brush  upon  the  blazing  heaps. 

I  remember  that  a  German  neighbor,  who  lived 
on  the  adjoining  farm,  and  who  had  "settled"  before 
we  built  our  cabin,  had  the  first  wheat  flour  in  the 
neighborhood.  My  grandmother  having  dieted  for 
a  long  time  on  corn-bread  and  potatoes,  either  bor- 
rowed, or  she  received  a  present  of  two  cupfulls  of 
wheat  flour,  which,  no  doubt,  was  to  her  more  sa- 
vory food  than  are  costly  confections  to  the  debili- 
tated victims  of  fashionable  life. 

Our  people  were  of  the  Scotch  Covenanter  stock, 
and  at  that  time  there  were  no  churches  of  their 
own  persuasion  in  the  region.  At  the  distance  of 
about  six  miles  a  frontier  Presbyterian  minister,  Rev. 
Mr.  Bracken,  was  endeavoring  to  gather  the  pioneer 
families  into  a  congregation.  The  meeting  house 
was  of  logs,  and  the  floor  was  not  yet  laid  down. 
The  congregation  for  a  time  sat  on  the  cross  logs 
which  were  designed  to  sustain  a  floor,  when  mate- 
rial could  be  procured  to  make  one.  A  Httle  inci- 
dent which  occurred  about  this  time  evinced  the 
unsophisticated  character  of  the  youth  in  the  woods. 
The   younger   members   of  the    family    frequently 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1 3 

walked  to  meeting,  while  those  who  remained  ob- 
served sacred  time  with  a  degree  of  strictness  and 
reverence  unknown  in  this  day.  Nothing  was  read 
but  the  Bible  on  the  Sabbath.  I  was  permitted  to 
indulge  in  no  excited  movement,  nor  even  free 
laughter  during  the  Day  of  Rest ;  and  in  after  years, 
although  reverence  and  faith  were,  in  a  general 
sense,  lost,  there  was  still  something  in  my  mind 
that  reluctated  against  Sabbath  profanation. 

On  one  occasion  as  a  party  journeyed  on  foot  to 
the  church,  they  were  accompanied  by  my  youngest 
aunt,  who  had  scarcely  reached  womanhood,  and  a 
youth  who  was  one  of  our  neighbors.  The  young 
woman  accidentally  lost  her  garter,  which  becom- 
ing known  to  the  party,  the  young  man  took  out 
his  jack-knife,  stepped  aside  into  the  forest,  and  sep- 
arated the  pensile  bark  from  a  bass-wood  bush;  and 
having  cut  a  band  of  it  about  the  length  of  the  lost 
garter,  he  tendered  it,  with  kindly  suggestions,  to 
my  youthful  aunt.  The  incident  was  reported  in 
the  family  circle  before  sun  down  on  that  Sabbath 
day,  and  the  loud  and  prolonged  hilarity  that  fol- 
lowed, at  the  expense  of  aunt  Mary,  could  be  re- 
strained by  no  rules  of  Sabbath  decorum.  Whether 
it  were  reprehensible  or  not,  the  casuist  may  deter- 
mine. For  myself,  I  have  no  doubt  the  intention 
in  the  act  was  as  pure  and  more  benevolent  than 
that  of  the  royal  gallant,  whose  like  courtesy  is  per- 
petuated from  age  to  age  by  a  brotherhood  of 
knights,  whose  escutcheon  bears  the  significant  de- 
vice, "'homo  soit  que  mal y  pense!^ 


14  PIONEER   LIFE 

The  early  times  families  had  not  the  facilities  to 
supply  themselves  with  raiment  which  those  pos- 
sess who  now  emigrate  to  the  West.  The  people 
clothed  themselves  almost  entirely  in  material  of 
their  own  manufacture.  Flax  was  sown,  prepared, 
spun  and  woven  in  our  own  family;  and  when  a  few 
sheep  could  be  kept  on  the  farm,  wool  was  mingled 
in  the  fabric,  and  an  article  called  linsey  was  pro- 
duced, which  was  commonly  worn,  both  by  men 
and  women. 

When  wool  became  more  plentiful  and  flannels 
were  manufactured,  there  were  no  fulling-mills  such 
as  existed  in  later  years.  Necessity  was  the  mother 
of  invention  more  frequently  in  early  days  than  now; 
and  one  of  the  methods  of  fulling  flannels  was  suf- 
ficiently primitive;  while  at  the  same  time,  it  was 
excessively  exhilarating  to  those  engaged  in  it,  and 
those  who  witnessed  it.  The  woolen  web  was  sat- 
urated with  soap  and  water  and  thrown  down  in  an 
emulsient  mass  upon  a  clean  space  in  the  centre  of 
the  cabin  floor.  The  men  of  the  neighborhood, — 
especially  the  young  men — rolled  their  pantaloons 
up  to  their  knees,  and  with  bare  feet  sat  in  a  circle 
on  the  floor  around  the  woolen  web  in  the  centre. 
At  a  given  signal  each  one  commenced  kicking  vig- 
orously upon  the  web,  and  his  kicks  were  met  by 
equal  ones  from  the  opposite  operator.  It  became 
a  matter  of  muscular  endeavor  by  each  one  not  to 
be  kicked  back  on  the  floor  by  his  antagonist;  hence 
quick,  prolonged,  and  spasmodic  kicking  was  paid 
out  upon  the  web  in  the  center,  which  was  occa- 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1$ 

sionally  plied  by  the  laughing  house-women  with 
additional  soap  and  warm  water.  The  result  was 
that  the  flannel  was  thoroughly  fulled,  the  operators 
thoroughly  saturated  with  sweat,  soap  and  water ; 
and  a  general,  and  somewhat  vociferous  laughter 
was  induced,  which  shook  the  sides  of  all  present, 
and  promoted  appetite  for  the  homely  but  whole- 
some meal  which  followed.  Gatherings  for  the  pur- 
pose of  fulling  by  this  primitive  process  were  called 
by  the  pioneers,  "kicking  frolics."  Since  then  I  have 
seen  fulling  mills  pushing  and  pounding  the  woolen 
web  with  their  wooden  instruments,  but  I  think  I 
never  observed  the  process  without  smiling  when 
the  old  recollection  of  the  "kicking  frolic"  was 
suggested  to  my  mind.  And  I  think  it  doubtful 
whether  any  fulling  mill  ever  did  the  work  more 
thoroughly  than  it  was  done  in  the  cabins  of  the 
first  settlers  in  the  "Indian  Country." 

As  the  people  found  means  to  clothe  themselves 
in  fabrics  of  their  own  manufacture,  the  old  and 
worn  apparel  which  they  had  brought  with  them 
from  their  former  residence,  could  be  cut  up  and 
made  into  clothing  for  the  youngsters.  I  remember 
well  a  suit  which  my  aunt  manufactured  for  me  out 
of  a  worn  garment  which  belonged  to  my  mother. 
Buttons  were  scarce  in  those  days,  and  the  expedient 
was  adopted  of  cutting  slices  off  from  the  corks  of 
bottles,  and  covering  them  for  button-moles.  When 
the  job  was  finished,  I  was  dressed  in  my  new  suit, 
and  sent  on  an  errand  to  our  nearest  neighbor,  John 
Henry.     I  have  a  distinct  remembrance  of  a  feeling 


1 6  PIONEER   LIFE 

of  pride,  strong  to  exultation,  that  possessed  me,  as 
I  entered  the  cabin  door.  My  excitement  was  so 
apparent  that  the  family  noticed  it,  and  some  of  them 
made  a  remark  which  I  remember  to  this  day,  that 

little   James was   proud   of  his   new  suit.     I 

have  had  various  suits  since  then  of  various  text- 
ures, but  I  have  no  recollection  of  a  feeling  of  self- 
gratulation  so  strong  as  that  which  possessed  me, 
when  clad  in  that  new  suit  made  out  of  my  mother's 
old  one. 

Schools  in  the  early  years  of  the  settlement  were 
few  and  sometimes  distant  from  our  dwelling.  The 
first  school  which  I  attended  was  kept  by  an  old 
gentleman  whose  name  was  Ashton.  He  had  been 
a  militia  officer  in  the  time  of  the  Revolution.  He 
married  a  young  wife,  and  removed  from  the  old 
settlements  into  the  new,  where  he  taught  a  school 
in  the  same  room  in  which  he  and  his  wife  lived  and 
lodged.  His  successor  was  a  young  man  of  fine 
personal  appearance,  but  a  great  rascal,  who  made 
it  his  business  to  try  the  hearts  and  the  virtue  of 
the  young  women  in  the  country  around.  The 
pleasantest  face  in  our  neighborhood  was  that  of 
Sally  Otto,  a  daughter  in  a  German  family  of  the 
better  class  of  pioneers.  The  first  pleasant  impres- 
sion ever  made  on  my  mind  by  woman's  face  was 
made  by  Sally  Otto.  I  remember  standing — a  little 
boy — at  her  knee,  and  looking  up  at  her  pleasant 
features,  while  she  talked,  and  her  large  blue  eyes 
beamed  smilingly  upon  me,  as  I  tried  to  answer  her 
questions. 


IN   THE   NEW    WEST.  1 7 

It  was  not  long  before  it  was  whispered  in  the 
neighborhood,  that  the  school-master  was  to  be 
married  to  poor  Sally  Otto.  I  write  "poor  Sally," 
because  these  were  the  words  of  affectionate  regret 
used  by  the  neighbors,  when  Sally's  hard  fate  be- 
came known  to  them.  They  were  married— he  in  a 
coat  borrowed  of  a  young  man  who  had  come  in 
from  the  old  settlements  —  she  in  the  rustic  garb  of  a 
pioneer  maiden,  with  what  little  adornment  my 
aunts  and  other  friends  could  grant  her.  Soon  after 
their  marriage  she  was  removed  to  a  remote  neigh- 
borhood, where  her  husband  again  taught  a  school, 
and  where  he  proved  unfaithful  to  his  marriage 
vows,  and  broke  the  heart  of  poor  Sally  Otto.  Even 
in  his  recreancy  she  clung  to  him  with  imploring 
affection,  until  he  left  her  to  do  a  villain's  work  in 
other  places.  The  remembrance  of  her  benign 
countenance  and  her  sad  fate  has  frequently  re- 
curred to  my  mind  during  a  life  time  ;  and  seldom 
without  claiming  the  tribute  of  a  sigh.  The  young 
and  the  fair  in  the  rural  districts  should  be  admon- 
ished to  trust  nothing  to  the  professions  of  prepos- 
sessing strangers.  "A  man  may  smile  and  smile 
and  be  a  villain."     Remember  Sally  Otto. 

In  a  few  years  our  family  became  acquainted  with 
many  families  in  the  older  settlements  near  Pitts- 
burg. About  the  time  that  the  family  removed  to 
the  West,  an  elder  sister  had  married  in  Philadel- 
phia, and  removed  to  Fort  Pitt,  (afterwards  Pitts- 
burg.) Her  husband  was  a  mechanic  and  purchased 
lots  in  the  new  town,  which  afterwards,  with  other 


1 8  PIONEER   LIFE 

accumulations,  made  him  a  wealthy  man,  of  whom 
we  shall  hear  more  hereafter.  During  the  visits  of 
the  family  to  their  friends  in  Pittsburg  and  the  ad- 
jacent neighborhoods,  they  found  suitors  and  were 
all  married  but  the  two  younger.  My  mother  mar- 
ried a  second  husband  and  removed  to  his  home 
upon  the  Allegheny  river,  eight  miles  above  Pitts- 
burg. About  the  same  time  that  these  changes 
were  taking  place,  my  grandfather  was  visited  by 
an  agent  of  the  first  iron  and  nail  factory  established 
in  the  West.  It  was  located  at  Pittsburg ;  owned 
by  Mr.  Cowan,  and  subsequently  purchased  and  en- 
larged by  Whiting  &  Co.,  of  Boston,  Mass.  My 
grandfather  had  been  a  worker  in  iron  in  the  city 
of  Philadelphia,  and  now  his  services  were  sought 
to  aid  in  the  construction  and  working  of  the  new 
mills.  He  accepted  the  invitation ;  left  the  farm  ; 
and  removed  to  what  was  then  the  borough  of  Pitts- 
burg. 

I  should  not  be  true  to  my  memory  of  this  period 
if  I  did  not  relate,  that  on  the  night  when  my 
mother  was  married,  previously  to  the  removal  of 
the  family,  I  had  a  dream  which  so  impressed  me 
that  it  has  often  been  suggested  by  incidents  in  sub- 
sequent life.  I  dreamed  that  a  large  ball,  so  large 
that  it  filled  the  room,  was  revolving  in  the  cabin 
where  I  slept.  It  rolled  on  its  axis  with  some 
noise.  I  observed  it  intently  and  noticed  upon  it 
lines  and  traces  as  of  chalk,  indicating  paths  of 
travel.  I  was  then  a  lad  some  seven  or  eight  years 
of  age,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  rotundity  of  the 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  I9 

globe ;  and,  there  were  no  geographies  or  maps  in 
the  family  or  in  the  schools  of  that  period.  When 
at  a  subsequent  time  I  learned  that  the  world  was 
round,  and  revolved  on  its  axis,  and  noticed  its  fig- 
ure in  the  geography,  it  recalled  my  dream  ;  and  I 
thought  of  it  with  some  degree  of  curious  inquiry  in 
my  mind.  At  a  later  time  I  was  discussing  the 
philosophy  of  dreaming  with  a  most  excellent  man, 
now  deceased,  president  of  one  of  our  western  col- 
leges. We  agreed  in  adopting  the  prevalent  expo- 
sition of  the  subject,  that  the  "  stuff  of  which  dreams 
are  made"  is  the  ideas  and  fragments  of  ideas  which 
had  previously  existed  in  the  mind.  Of  these  are 
composed  the  pictures,  sometimes  fantastically  and 
sometimes  regularly  constructed,  which  the  mind 
sees  in  dreaming.  We  supposed  various  ways  in 
which  the  archetype  of  the  dream  might  have  been 
thrown  into  the  mind.  We  were  satisfied;— and  yet 
something  seemed  to  say  to  va&,—that  is  not  all ! 

Most  men  are  fools  enoug'h  to  believe  in  dreams; 
But  wise  enough  to  keep  their  inward  thought 
A  secret  from  each  other. 


20  PIONEER    LIFE 


CHAPTER  II. 

SCHOOLS   AND   SCHOOL   DISCIPLINE. 

My  grandfather's  family  having  removed  to  the 
borough  of  Pittsburg,  my  time  was  divided  for  four 
or  five  years  between  such  school  studies  as  were 
common  in  that  day,  and  labor  in  the  nail  factory. 
During  this  period  the  first  Sabbath-school  taught 
at  the  West,  was  opened  in  an  upper  room  of  a  store 
on  Wood  street.  Of  this  school,  at  my  own  request, 
I  was  permitted  to  become  a  member.  There  were 
doubts  at  the  time,  whether  the  Sabbath-school 
were  not  a  charity  institution,  and  whether  on  that 
account  it  was  proper  for  me  to  attend.  Our  family, 
although  in  humble  circumstances,  were  self-sus- 
taining ;  and  would  have  resented  as  an  insult  any 
intimation  that  they  would  receive  a  benefit  of  any 
sort  without  rendering  an  equivalent.  During  a 
visit  to  Scotland  and  the  North  of  Ireland  at  a  later 
period,  I  found  this  feeling  of  personal  and  family 
independence  prevalent  everywhere  among  the 
Protestant  laborers  of  the  "old  country."  It  was 
supposed  likewise  that  it  would  be  a  violation  of 
the  sanctity  of  the  Sabbath,  to  attend  a  school  upon 
that  day.     And  as  the  Sabbath-school  was  first  con- 


'  IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  21 

ducted  it  would  still  seem  so  to  many  good  people. 

The  Superintendent  of  the  school  was  Mr.  Lowry. 
He  was  a  member  of  a  good  family  in  Pittsburg, 
which  has  since  been  distinguished  in  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  for  its  devotion  to  missions  and  other 
benevolent  efforts  of  that  denomination.  We  were 
taught  in  the  school  to  read,  write  and  cypher,  in 
the  first  rules  of  Arithmetic  ;  our  books,  paper  and 
other  requisites  being  provided  for  us.  The  first 
strokes  that  I  ever  made  with  a  pen  were  made  in 
the  Sabbath-school,  under  the  tuition  of  "Squire 
Lowry."  I  well  remember  his  kind  expressions  as 
he  leaned  down  over  my  desk,  and  taught  me  to 
make  straight  lines  and  crooked  ones ;  or  strokes 
and  pot-hooks,  as  they  were  technically  called. 
These  early  forms  of  the  Sunday-school  were  soon 
superseded  by  more  Scriptural  instruction.  Verses 
of  Scripture  were  learned  by  the  pupils,  and  for  a 
certain  number  committed  to  memory,  a  New  Tes- 
tament was  given  by  the  teacher.  I  was  one  that 
recited  the  required  number  and  procured  the  first 
Testament  I  ever  owned.  And  many  of  the  verses 
learned  at  that  period  are  more  distinct  in  the  mem- 
ory of  an  aged  man  to-day,  than  that  of  any  other 
portion  of  the  Scriptures.  I  have  taught  Sabbath- 
school  myself  since  then,  and  the  large  portions  of 
Scripture  thus  early  stored  in  my  memory,  have 
been  a  blessing  and  an  unction  to  other  minds  as 
well  as  my  own. 

During  these  years  a  Sabbath-school  missionary 
came  from  Philadelphia  and   preached  to  the  chil- 


22  PIONEER   LIFE 

dren  in  Rev.  Mr.  Swift's  church,  on  Diamond  Alley. 
He  had  the  13th  part  of  the  119th  Psalm,  Watt's 
version,  printed,  and  desired  all  the  children  present 
to  commit  it  to  memory.  I  did  so,  and  although  it 
lay  dormant  in  my  mind  for  years,  yet  subsequently, 
traveling  on  business  through  many  counties  of  the 
State  of  Ohio,  I  sang  on  horse-back  hundreds  of 
times — when  no  one  but  God  heard : 

"  O  that  the  Lord  would  guide  my  ways, 

"To  keep  His  statutes  still; 
"  O  that  my  God  would  grant  me  grace 

"  To  know  and  do  His  will," — &c. 

The  teacher  of  the  day-school  that  I  then  at- 
tended was  doubtful  about  my  committing  to  mem- 
ory one  of  Watt's  Hymns.  He  was  a  rigid  adherent 
of  the  Associate  Reformed  Scotch  Church,  and 
thought  it  sinful,  as  the  same  church  still  does,  to 
sing  any  but  "inspired  psalmody,"  as  they  called 
Rouse's  version  of  David's  Psalms.  To  commit  one 
of  Watt's  hymns,  the  good  man  no  doubt  supposed 
might  give  me  a  bias  in  favor  of  profane  singing. 
He  perhaps  did  not  understand  as  well  as  christians 
do  now,  the  relation  of  the  introductory  dispensa- 
tion of  Moses  to  that  of  Christ ;  and  that,  if  the 
psalms  of  the  Old  Testament  were  inspired  to  suit 
the  principles  and  the  worship  of  the  darker  dis- 
pensation "that  made  nothing  perfect,"  they  would 
be  deficient  in  the  superadded  truth  and  grace  which 
came  by  Christ  under  the  Gospel. 

The  instruction  and  school  discipline  under  mas- 
ter McClurgan,  would  seem  peculiar  at  the  present 
day.     Our  reading  books  after  Murray's  Introduc- 


IN   THE    NEW    WEST.  23 

tion,  were  the  New  Testament  succeeded  by  the 
Old.  Passages  of  David's  Psalms,  and  some  pages  of 
the  Assembly's  Catechism  were  learned  each  week, 
and  recited  on  Saturday  forenoon  the  afternoon 
being  a  holiday.  The  discipline  was  rigid  and  solely 
by  corporeal  infliction  ;  great  care  being  taken  to 
ascertain  correctly  the  degree  of  malfeasance,  and  to 
administer  castigation  in  proportion  to  the  offence. 
The  old  man  used  a  rod,  and  for  grave  offences, 
what  was  called  the  "taws;"  which  consisted  of 
several  thongs  of  leather  fastened  upon  a  round 
stick  for  a  handle.  A  small  edition  of  what  is  called 
in  sailor  phrase  "the  cat-o-ninc-tails."  I  passed 
under  the  rod  several  times,  but,  more  fortunate 
than  many  of  my  companions,  I  experienced  the 
infliction  of  the  "taws"  but  once.  That  occasion, 
of  course,  I  shall  not  forget. 

The  master  was  hostile  to  the  use  of  marbles,  and 
those  who  engaged  in  the  game  when  they  should 
have  been  at  school,  were  deemed  culprits  liable  to 
the  penalty  of  the  "taws."  Being  permitted  to 
leave  the  school-room  for  a  brief  space,  on  some 
errand,  I  unwisely  made  an  effort  to  replenish  my 
store  of  marbles,  by  a  game  with  a  youngster  whom 
I  found  on  my  return  near  the  school-house.  We 
were  engaged  with  great  earnestness,  when  I  noticed 
my  companion  looking  up  with  apparent  surprise. 
I  turned  in  the  direction  of  his  gaze,  and, — alas  for 
me  ! — the  master  was  standing  demurely  behind  me, 
looking  with  quizzical  countenance  and  simulated 
interest  upon  my  exploits  in  the  marble  ring.     He 


24  PIONEER   LIFE 

had  achieved  a  strategy,  and  by  a  detour  reached  the 
scene  of  our  engagement.  I  may  not  give  the  pre- 
cise words,  but  I  shall  give  the  spirit  of  the  scene 
which  followed.  There  was  a  cessation  of  my  per- 
formances, of  course  ;  and  for  a  moment  I  stood  at 
a  loss  what  to  say  or  do  in  the  premises.  The  old 
man  assuming  a  peculiar  look,  remarked — "That 
was  a  good  shot  Jamie  ; — ye  seem  to  be  quite  a  pro- 
ficient in  this  business.  When  ye  get  through  with 
the  game,  if  ye  have  no  objections,  perhaps  we  had 
better  walk  back  to  the  school-house."  I  did  not, 
however,  wait  to  get  through  with  the  game — nor 
to  make  objections — nor  to  walk  back  with  my 
teacher ;  but  making  my  exit  suddenly,  I  hastened 
back  with  all  speed,  and  arrived  at  the  school-room 
some  minutes  before  he  returned.  As  I  took  my 
seat,  I  remarked  to  a  pleasant  young  girl,  (Sarah 
Trovillo,)  that  sat  nearly  opposite : 

"Sarah,  as  soon  as  the  master  comes  I  shall 
ketch  it." 

"What  in  the  world  kept  you  so  long.-*"  said 
Sarah. 

"I  wanted  to  win  back  my  marbles  from  Sam. 
Ross." 

I  had  done  what  the  foolish  victim  of  the  gam- 
bler generally  does,  trusted  to  winning  back  my 
losses,  until  my  time  and  my  stakes  were  both  gone. 

I  had  only  time  to  devise  and  execute  with  some 
assistance,  the  expedient  of  putting  my  copy-book 
under  my  jacket  to  save  myself  from  the  sharp  pain 
that  I  knew  was  coming,  when    the    steps   of  the 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  25 

teacher  were  heard  upon  the  stairs.  As  he  entered, 
everything  was  as  silent  as  a  graveyard.  I  was  con- 
sidered in  the  school,  a  favorite  with  the  old  man, 
and  probably  many  were  anxious  to  see  whether 
the  known  penalty  of  the  "taws"  would  be  fully 
inflicted.  But  the  autocrat  of  that  school-room 
would  have  thought  it  as  great  an  offence  to  be 
influenced  by  favoritism  as  would  Sir  Matthew  Hale 
in  his  duties  as  Cromwell's  chief  justice.  The  heads 
of  the  scholars  were  bent  over  copy-books,  slates 
and  testaments ;  but  glancing  down  the  long  desk 
on  one  side  of  which  sat  a  row  of  boys,  and  on  the 
other,  a  row  of  girls,  I  could  see  most  eyes  turned 
ascant  in  the  direction  where  I  sat. 

The  teacher  entered,  took  his  place  as  usual,  and 
ordered  attention  to  lessons  which  they  all  gave 
but  with  their  eyes  still  upon  me.  In  a  short  time 
the  rod  fell  before  me  on  the  desk.  The  master  was 
in  the  habit,  when  he  noticed  any  neglect  or  trans- 
gression by  a  pupil,  of  throwing  his  rod  to  the  cul- 
prit, who  had  to  carry  it  back,  and  stand  to  be 
adjudged  and  punished  according  to  his  demerits. 

I  carried  up  the  rod,  and  the  old  man  took  down 
the  taws,  and  after  lamenting  my  depravity  and  ex- 
pressing his  regret  that  such  an  one  as  I  should 
transgress  in  such  manner — taking  me  by  the  collar 
with  his  left  hand,  in  the  other  he  wielded  the  ter- 
rible taws.  The  first  two  blows,  rapidly  inflicted, 
sounded  upon  the  paper  under  my  jacket  with  a 
sharp  crack  almost  like  pistol  shots.  The  school 
was  convulsed  with  laughter.     The  old  teacher,  with 


26  PIONEER   LIFE 

some  apparent  surprise,  suddenly  suspended  the  in- 
fliction. He  did  not  at  once  understand  the  un- 
usual sharp  sound  so  different  from  the  sound  of  the 
taws  upon  the  backs  of  other  delinquents.  Perhaps 
he  thought  that  the  blows  might  be  too  severe  for 
the  slender,  delicate  boy  under  correction.  But 
peering  into  my  face,  where  a  suppressed  laugh  was 
struggling  with  the  effort  to  appear  awfully  hurt,  he 
began  to  comprehend  that  some  mischief  had  been 
practiced.  The  copy-book  was  soon  discovered 
and  dislodged,  and  then  the  castigation  followed 
with  a  will  that  left  in  my  mind  no  doubt  of  its 
thoroughness.  I  returned  to  my  seat,  and  although 
Sarah  Trovillo  gave  several  indications  of  sympa- 
thy, I  did  not  raise  my  eyes  to  look  at  any  one  for 
some  time.  The  old  teacher  subsequently  seemed 
unusually  kind  to  me,  and  I  believe  that  was  the 
only  grave  transgression,  by  Which  I  ever  grieved 
the  heart  of  my  good  old  school-master,  Hugh  Mc- 
Clurgan. 

During  most  of  this  period,  before  Sabbath-school 
literature  existed,  my  library  consisted  of  "  Goody 
Two  Shoes,"  the  "Ballads  of  Robin  Hood,"  a  "To- 
ken for  Good  Children ; "  and  in  later  years  a  Song 
Book  and  yEsop's  Fables.  I  could  recite  at  one  time 
some  of  the  ballads  of  the  "  forester  bold,"  and  most 
of  the  poetry  in  the  old  Dilworth  Spelling  Book. 
And  I  had  essayed,  about  the  age  of  thirteen,  to 
write,  in  Robin  Hood  measure,  my  first  poetry,  ad- 
dressed to  an  absent  uncle.  I  remember,  as  I  write, 
the  following  verse : 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  2/ 

Remember  still  I  am  your  friend, 

Remember  uncle  dear, 
I  have  no  father  to  defend 

Me  in  my  youthful  year. 

This  is  juvenile  and  doggerel,  of  course,  but  first 
efforts  are  remembered  not  so  much  for  the  value 
as  for  their  place  in  the  history  of  the  mind. 


28  PIONEER   LIFE 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE   FACTORY   BOY. 


The  rolling  mill  and  nail  factory  in  which  my 
grandfather  labored,  was  owned  by  a  Boston  com- 
pany— Whiting  being  the  principal  name.  Work- 
men were  brought  from  Massachusetts.  They  were 
mostly  young  men,  and  were  known  collectively  by 
the  sobriquet  of  "the  yankees."  My  business, 
with  that  of  several  other  boys  in  the  factory,  was 
to  heat  the  nail  plates  in  a  furnace,  and  carry  them 
to  the  men  who  operated  the  machines.  There  was 
a  set  of  doggerel  verses  composed  by  somebody 
about  the  factory  that  characterized,  and  sometimes 
caricatured,  many  of  the  laborers.  I  remember 
some  of  them.  I  was  flattered  by  the  following 
description : 

There's  little  J r 

He  picks  up  the  poker, 

Flies  round  like  a  ghost  in  a  throng; 
With  his  hat  cock'd  a-side, 
And  his  shirt  neck  untied, 

He  carries  his  plates  all  along. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  29 

Of  one  of  the  finest  and  freest  young  men  the 
rhyme  said, 

There's  generous  James  Fails, 
He  shells  out  the  nails ; 

Nor  thinks  that  the  time  it  is  long: 
He  can  take  a  good  drink, 
And  at  it  never  wink; 

But  pass  it  all  off  with  a  song. 

Poor  Fails ! — fine  looking  and  generous  to  a  fault, 
if  he  had  lived  in  other  times  and  under  other  cir- 
cumstances, he  might  have  been  a  successful  man 
and  an  honored  citizen  ;  but  there  were  no  temper- 
ance societies  in  those  days,  and  I  feel  as  sure  as  I 
do  of  anything  unknown  to  me  in  the  past,  that  the 
devil  that  dwells  in  alcohol,  increased  his  power 
over  the  young  man,  until  with  lost  character  and 
impaired  health,  he  sank  to  a  premature  grave. 

The  boys  in  the  factory  were  in  the  habit  of  earn- 
ing a  little  money  in  leisure  hours,  by  packing  the 
nails  in  kegs  for  the  workmen.  On  one  occasion  I 
was  bringing  the  empty  kegs  down  a  high  flight  of 
steps,  when  by  some  mis-step  I  fell  over  the  side 
upon  a  heap  of  cut  iron  plates  below.  I  was  taken 
up  lifeless  and  conveyed  home  by  two  of  the  men. 
After  a  time  I  was  restored ;  but  a  point  of  sharp 
iron  had  penetrated  my  neck  and  made  a  wound, 
the  scar  of  which  remains  to  the  present  day,  as  a 
reminder  of  factory  life  and  labors. 

The  "Yankees"  were  often  attendants  upon  the 
first  cheap  theatre  established  in  Pittsburg.  Some 
of  the  earliest  players  were  the  Drakes,  who  plied 
their  vocation  in  the  villages  upon  the  Ohio  and 
Mississippi  rivers  between  Pittsburg  and  New  Or- 


30  PIONEER    LIFE 

leans.  As  the  audiences  could  not  be  large  in  those 
days,  some  effort  was  made  to  attract  the  factory 
men.  On  a  certain  night  a  song  entitled  "The 
Nails"  was  to  be  sung,  and  the  men  generally  pur- 
posed to  be  present.  As  the  verses  were  said  and 
sung  frequently  in  the  factory,  I  remembered  them, 
and  recall  some  lines  at  the  present  moment  : 

"To  sing-  of  nails,  if  you'll  permit 
My  sportive  muse  intends,  sir; 
A  subject  that  I  now  have,  pat. 
Just  at  my  finger  ends,  sir. 

We've  spikes,  and  sprig-g-s,  and  sparables, 

Both  little,  great  and  small,  sir. 
Some  folks  love  nails  with  monstrous  heads, 

And  some  love  none  at  all,  sir. 

The  bachelor's  a  hob  nail. 

He  rusts  for  want  of  use,  sir; 
The  misers  are  no  nails  at  all,  ' 

They're  all  a  pack  of  screws,  sir. 

As  all  proposed  to  go  to  the  theatre  that  night,  I 
was  very  anxious  to  be  of  the  company ;  but  my 
friends  were  averse  to  my  wishes.  They  spoke  of 
theatres  as  the  "Synagogues  of  Satan."  Play-act- 
ors they  called  "  mountebanks,"  and  considered 
them  the  associates  of  gamblers  and  loose  women, 
an  opinion  of  which  I  had  an  opportunity  to  learn 
more  at  a  subsequent  time.  I  secured  the  aid  how- 
ever of  a  friendly  yankee,  who  interceded  for  me 
with  success.  He  guaranteed  my  safety,  good 
behavior,  and  admission  fee ;  and  I  was  allowed  to 
accompany  him  to  witness  the  performances  of  the 
evening.  Either  from  a  penchant  for  roguishness, 
or  to  save  the  half  fare,  he  persuaded  me  to  adopt 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  3 1 

an  expedient,  which, — possessing  in  those  days  a 
slight  vein  for  the  comic  and  adventurous, — I  was 
nothing  loth  to  do.  It  was  in  cold  weather,  and  the 
yankees  wore  great  coats  or  cloaks.  The  tickets 
were  delivered  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  which  they 
ascended  to  the  circle  in  which  they  sat.  The  ex- 
pedient was,  that  I  should  conceal  myself  under  the 
great  coat  of  my  friend — cling  with  my  hands  upon 
his  shoulders,  and  let  myself  down  full  length.  As 
my  feet  did  not  reach  the  bottom  of  his  great  coat, 
no  part  of  me  was  visible  ;  and  I,  being  a  slender 
lad,  and  the  man  who  received  the  tickets  not  look- 
ing after  those  who  had  passed,  the  fraudulent 
device  succeeded,  and  I  emerged  from  under  the 
great  coat  at  the  head  of  the  stairs,  and  that  night 
witnessed  the  play.  By  that  and  one  or  two  subse- 
quent visits,  while  yet  a  small  lad,  my  moral  con- 
victions— adopted  from  my  family — in  regard  to  the 
evils  of  the  stage  were  greatly  abated  ;  and  from 
the  stand-point  of  present  observation,  I  can  see 
that  a  Superintending  Providence  alone,  in  subse- 
quent years,  prevented  me  from  identifying  myself 
with  the  votaries  of  the  theatre. 

I  remember  little  of  the  subject  of  the  evening's 
entertainment.  My  attention  was  specially  at- 
tracted to  a  sentence  in  a  strange  language,  in 
gilded  letters,  written  over  the  drop  curtain  — 
"  Voluti  in  Speculum^  I  knew  nothing  of  its  im- 
port ;  nor  did  the  men  in  the  factory ;  but  the 
sparkle  of  the  gilding  attracted  my  attention  ;  and 
years  afterwards  when  I   was  studying   the  Latin 


32  PIONEER   LIFE 

language,  the  significance  of  the  sentence  "  Voluti 
in  Speculum^'  was  sought  out,  and  translated  by 
the  aid  of  Ainsworth's  old  Latin  dictionary,  which 
student's  used  in  the  first  western  colleges. 

During  some  years  subsequent  to  the  war  of  1812, 
silver  money  was  seldom  seen.  When  it  began  to 
circulate,  it  was  cut  into  small  pieces.  A  Spanish 
quarter  was  cut  into  five  pieces,  each  passing  for  a 
sixpence.  A  half  dollar  made  five  pieces,  each  pass- 
ing for  a  shilling.  The  "fractional  paper  currency" 
was  mostly  what  was  called,  in  low  phrase,  "Shin- 
plasters."  Every  shop-keeper  who  desired  to  do 
so,  issued  little,  poorly  printed,  bills,  promising 
to  pay  at  his  bar  or  shop  from  five  to  fifty  cents. 
It  happened  that  a  gentleman  visited  the  factory 
one  day — probably  to  ascertain  the  process  or  prof- 
its of  nail  making.  After  spending  some  time  in 
his  round  of  examination,  he  took  from  his  pocket 
a  whole  silver  half  dollar,  and  gave  it  to  me.  I  was 
richer  in  mind  with  that  silver  half  dollar  than  I 
ever  have  been  since  with  an  accumulation  of  thou- 
sands. A  man's  sense  of  wealth,  I  have  learned, 
does  not  consist  in  the  abundance  of  the  things 
which  he  possesseth — but  in  his  satisfaction  with 
WHAT  he  possesses.  I  have  accumulated  somewhat 
in  my  lifetime,  but  the  sense  of  satisfaction  was 
greater  at  the  beginning  than  at  the  end.  Silver 
scarce — to  possess  a  real  round  half-dollar  was,  in 
my  circumstances,  of  course,  something  of  an  ac- 
quisition. It  was  shown  round  among  the  hands 
generally,  and  I  was  congratulated  upon  my  good 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  33 

fortune.  In  consulting  with  friends  at  home  what 
disposition  should  be  made  of  the  "specie,"  my 
grandfather  thought  that  as  the  money  came  from  a 
gentleman  who  had  examined  the  machinery,  and 
seen  all  the  men  at  work  ;— and  as  his  gift  was  prob- 
ably an  expression  of  his  gratification  in  view  of  the 
whole  thing — the  money  should  be  expended,  for  a 
treat  all  round  in  the  factory.  I  demurred  in  regard 
to  an  expenditure  of  the  whole  sum  ;  but  appropri- 
ated one-half  of  it  for  half  a  gallon  of  whisky,  with 
which  the  men  generally  drank  my  health  in  the 
health  destroying  beverage. 

Two  incidents  occurred  in  these  years  by  which 
I  felt  sensibly  in  the  influence  both  of  faith  and  un- 
belief Some  of  the  men  were  in  the  habit  of  as- 
sembling in  the  office  of  the  company  on  winter 
evenings  and  talking  of  the  various  topics  that  come 
up  in  such  companies.  Henry  and  Robert  Steele, 
sons  of  the  First  Presbyterian  minister  in  Pittsburg, 
were  clerks  in  the  establishment,  and  were  usually 
in  the  office  in  the  evening.  They  were  both  skep- 
tical ;  because,  perhaps  of  the  inconsistencies  which 
they  perceived  between  the  private  life  and  public 
profession  of  their  parents.  I  was  present  one  even- 
ing when  Robert  Steele  expressed  his  doubts  of 
the  truth  of  the  christian  religion.  He  made  several 
statements  giving  reasons  for  his  opinions.  Others 
assented  to  the  reasonableness  of  his  views,  and 
cited  other  difficulties  which  had  occurred  to  them 
in  regard  to  the  christian  faith.  I  was  startled  and 
alarmed.     The  expressed  doubt  seemed  to  take  pos- 


34  PIONEER   LIFE 

session  of  my  mind  ;  and  while  I  feared  to  entertain 
them,  I  felt  exceedingly  perplexed  and  unhappy 
the  remaining  portion  of  the  evening.  I  had  been 
taught  to  reverence  the  Bible.  The  only  man  that 
I  had  ever  heard  spoken  of  as  an  infidel  was  a  black- 
smith, living  on  my  way  to  school,  whose  house  I 
would  have  been  afraid  to  pass  in  the  night.  That 
I  should  have  a  doubt  in  my  own  mind  was  there- 
fore a  cause  of  self-upbraiding  and  unrest.  But, 
as  in  the  parable,  the  devil  had  cast  seed,  in  the 
night,  and  went  his  way ;  so  in  this  case,  as  in  most 
other  cases,  the  evil  seed  sown  that  night  lived, 
even  contrary  to  my  own  will. 

I  felt  likewise  the  effect  of  faith  in  those  years ; 
and  this  at  a  time  subsequent  to  the  experience  just 
stated.  The  one  seemed  for  a  time  to  displace  the 
other,  without  any  process  of  reason  in  the  case.  I 
was  taken  every  Sabbath  day  to  the  Presbyterian 
church,  where,  although  I  was  generally  listless,  on 
one  or  two  occasions  my  mind  was  deeply  im- 
pressed. I  felt,  consciously,  spiritual  rest  and  was 
happy  in  spirit,  and  averse  to  anything  I  thought 
wrong.  I  was  in  the  same  mental  state  that  I  have 
known,  since  then,  many  youth  and  even  children 
to  experience,  when  there  was  earnest  prayer  and 
the  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  a  congregation. 
If,  at  such  times,  children  and  youth  were  instructed 
to  see  God  in  Christ,  as  Lord  and  Savior, — would 
they  not  be  permanently  established  in  the  king- 
dom of  God  ,''  Such  cases— old  and  young — are 
symbolized  by  the  man  out  of  whom  demons  were 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  35 

expelled,  but  the  mind  being  cleansed  of  evil  and 
not  occupied  by  truth,  the  demons  of  evil  returned 
with  seven-fold  power.  There  is,  in  many  such 
cases,  repentance  towards  God,  that  turns  the  soul 
from  sin,  and  gives  rest  to  the  mind  ;  but  faith  in 
Christ  that  enthrones  the  Savior  as  the  Lord  of  life, 
is  hot  exercised,  because  that  vital  gospel  truth  is 
not  perceived.  This  state  of  mind  occurred  once 
or  twice  while  I  was  a  lad,  but  only  for  a  few  days. 
No  one  knew  my  doubts,  and  few  knew  my  spir- 
itual peace.  My  young  companions  who  did  know, 
I  remember,  spoke  of  me  as  "getting  good."  When 
this  peace — and  something  more — passed,  the  nat- 
ural state  of  doubt  and  carelessness  returned — in- 
creased rather  than  abated. 

Two  incidents  occurred,  during  my  factory  and 
school  life,  in  these  years,  by  one  of  which  I  nar- 
rowly escaped  disability,  and  by  the  other  sudden 
death. 

A  boiler  for  the  steam  engine  was  being  manu- 
factured or  repaired  ;  and  the  riveting  was  done  by 
workmen  who  needed  some  one,  small  enough  to 
go  into  the  boiler;  and  willing  and  strong  enough 
to  hold  a  bar  braced  against  the  head  of  the  rivet 
on  the  inside,  while  the  workmen  made  it  tight  by 
hammering  it  on  the  outside.  I  did  the  service  for 
part  of  two  days,  at  the  end  of  which  time  I  had 
become  so  deaf  that  I  could  not  for  a  season  hear 
ordinary  conversation.  I  was  withdrawn  from  the 
labor,  of  course  ;  and  for  a  time  it  was  feared  that 
my  sense  of  hearing  had  become  seriously  impaired. 


7,6  PIONEER   LIFE 

Subsequently,  the  auditory  nerve  slowly  regained 
its  sensibility ;  yet  a  slight  dullness  continued  for 
some  time;  and  the  previous  acuteness  of  the  sense 
has  never  been  entirely  restored. 

My  grandmother  had  deceased  soon  after  we  re- 
moved to  town,  and  my  youngest  aunt  had  married, 
and  was  keeping  house  in  rny  grandfather's  resi- 
dence, with  her  husband,  William  Graham.  He  was 
a  factory  man,  and  is  still  living.  They  were  good 
people,  but  the  care  and  regard  to  my  reverence  for 
the  Sabbath,  and  other  religious  observances,  which 
my  mother  and  grandmother  had  strictly  enjoined, 
was  not  exercised  over  me,  as  in  earlier  years.  It 
was  contrary  to  general  rules  to  violate  the  Sab- 
bath ;  but  other  interests  attracted  attention  from 
me,  and  I  suffered  for  transgression  a  penalty  that 
nearly  closed  my  life. 

I  would  not  give  a  true  sketch  of  the  "pictures 
in  Memory's  hall,"  if  I  did  not  state  the  impression 
of  a  dream,  which  I  immediately  related  to  my 
aunt,  who  interpreted  it  as  foreboding  some  impend- 
ing evil.  I  dreamed,  two  or  three  nights  before,  the 
following  incident :  that  I  was  a  truant  from  school, 
and  traveling  in  a  road  to  which  I  was  not  accus- 
tomed, when  a  black  snake  suddenly  sprung  into 
niypath  and  bit  me.  I  awoke,  with  the  vivid  and 
unpleasant  sensation  produced  by  the  dream  upon 
my  rnind.  The  following  Sabbath,  I  and  two  other 
lads  from  the  factory  left  the  city  to  gather  hickory 
nuts  at  a  distance  of  two  or  three  miles  from  town. 
One  had  climbed  a  tree  to  shake  the  nuts  from  the 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  37 

branches,  while  the  other  and  myself  stood  below. 
A  dead  limb  was  detached  from  the  tree  by  the 
climber  which  fell  directly  upon  my  head.  I  re- 
member nothing  subsequently  for  two  days  except 
a  single  incident :  I  was  carried  home  by  some 
friendly  persons,  and  after  a  season  consciousness 
and  reason  returned.  This  closed  my  labors  in  the 
factory,  which  itself  was  soon  after  suspended  in 
consequence  of  a  failure  of  the  proprietors. 

After  a  few  months  in  school  I  removed  from 
Pittsburg,  in  the  family  of  my  uncle  Graham,  to  a 
small  village  on  the  western  border  of  the  State, 
near  the  Virginia  line.  My  uncle  had  some  rela- 
tives in  the  neighborhood,  and  had  located  there 
with  the  design  of  keeping  a  country  store.  He 
took  his  small  stock  of  goods,  his  family  and  myself 
down  the  Ohio  river  in  a  keel-boat.  Goods  for  the 
West  and  South  in  those  days  were  mostly  pur- 
chased in  Philadelphia,  and  the  transit  was  by 
means  of  wagons,  drawn  over  the  mountains  by  six 
horses  to  Pittsburg,  thence  down  the  Ohio  river  in 
keel  or  flat  boats  to  places  below.  The  keel-boat 
was  propelled  up  and  down  the  shores  of  the  river, 
by  four  men  using  long  poles,  by  which  they  moved 
up  stream  at  the  rate  of  some  ten  miles  per  day, 
and  down  the  stream  about  three  times  that  dis- 
tance. The  flat  boat  floated  upon  the  current  with 
produce  for  New  Orleans.  The  keel-boat  landed 
us  at  Georgetown,  six  miles  from  which  place  was 
Hookstown — or  as  it  was  characteristically  called 
at  that  time — "the  Devil's  half  acre."     In  this  place 


358901 


38  PIONEER   LIFE 

we  opened  shop  in  a  small  house,  selling  whisky 
by  the  gallon,  and  other  commodities  less  detri- 
mental to  the  people,  in  one  end  of  the  building 
and  dwelling  in  the  other. 

I  would  have  no  one  infer  that  my  uncle  was  a 
bad  man  who  sought  to  injure  his  neighbors.  He 
was,  and  is  now  an  industrious,  honest,  kind-hearted 
man.  He  was,  perhaps,  the  only  man  in  the  town- 
ship that  drank  no  distilled  liquor  himself;  but  not 
to  sell  it  in  country  retail  shops  would  have  been  an 
un-heard-of  procedure.  A  short  time  ago,  not 
having  seen  any  of  the  family  for  many  years,  I 
called  on  my  uncle's  youngest  daughter,  who  was  at 
the  time,  unwell.  The  old  gentleman  was  at  her 
house.  As  I  looked  upon  her  features  I  remarked, 
"She  looks  very  much  like  aunt  Mary  did  when  she 
was  young."  ^^ Does  she?"  said  the  aged  man, 
rising  suddenly  to  his  feet,  and  looking  into  her  face 
with  an  awakened  expression.  My  aunt  had  been 
dead  many  years;  but  "it  stirred  the  blood  in  the 
old  man's  heart,  and  made  his  pulses  fly,"  as  he 
thought  he  saw  again  something  of  the  expression 
of  her  who  gave  him  her  young  love,  and  was  his 
faithful  companion  till  death. 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  39 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE   STORE   BOV-.ON   THE    FRONTIER. 

Hookstown,  or  "the  Devil's  half  acre,"  was  not 
exactly  a  frontier  town,  in  the  sense  of  its  being  a 
new  settlement.  The  region  around  had  been  settled 
for  some  years;  but  it  was  on  the  borders  of  Vir- 
ginia, and  the  usages  of  the  region  and  most  of  the 
inhabitants,  were  of  the  "  rough  and  tumble"  kind, 
often  found  upon  the  border  of  slave  states.  The 
village  was  a  small  one.  I  resided  in  it  two  years, 
and  never  heard  a  sermon,  nor  saw  a  minister  of  the 
gospel,  but  once,  when  I  was  taken  to  Presbyterian 
service  about  five  miles  distant.  There  were  sober 
families  in  the  region,  but  the  epithet  given  to  the 
town  characterized,  with  more  truth  than  taste,  the 
quality  of  most  of  the  surrounding  population.  In 
Hookstown  and  vicinity  occasional  inebriety  was 
the  rule,  and  abstinence  the  exception.  The  tav- 
erns, of  which  there  were  two,  were  the  resort  not 
only  of  the  neighboring  farmers  and  their  sons,  but 
they  were  places  where  the  rowdies  for  some  dis- 
tance around  were  accustomed  to  congregate.  The 
landlords  lived  by  the  sale  of  liquor.     On  all  public 


40  PIONEER    LIFE 

occasions,  and  at  all  social  gatherings,  the  bar-rooms 
were  filled  to  overflowing.  On  these  occasions, 
such  incidents  as  swapping  horses — reciprocal  treat- 
ing, and,  in  the  evening  songs  and  "hot  stuff"  (as  a 
heated  drink  mostly  of  whisky  was  called)  were  the 
order  of  procedure,  often  till  a  late  hour  of  the  night. 
The  form  of  trading  horses,  when  the  owners  did 
not  agree,  was  usually  to  appoint  one  man  to  repre- 
sent each  owner.  These  would  retire — examine 
the  animals,  and  come  to  some  agreement,  as  to  the 
terms  of  exchange.  When  they  came  in,  the  land- 
lord, or  some  one  that  represented  him,  would  state 
the  conditions  in  whisky,  in  case  of  the  agreement 
or  disagreement  of  the  parties.  The  formula  was 
as  follows : 

"Two  rues  two  half  pints; 
"Two  stiinds  two  half  pints; 
"  A  rue  and  a  stand  a  half  pint, 
"  And  the  ruer  pays  it." 

Perhaps  the  uninitiated  ought  to  be  informed  that 
the  words  "rue"  and  "stand"  meant  to  rejector 
accept  the  conditions  of  the  trade,  made  by  the  ref- 
erees. But  trade, — or  no  trade, — the  conditions 
were  such  that  whisky  flowed  freely ;  and  generally 
down  the  necks  of  all  present.  It  was  therefore  the 
desire  of  every  one  frequenting  the  bar-room  to  get 
up  these  attempts  at  horse  trading  as  often  as  pos- 
sible. One  of  the  landlords  usually  kept  at  least 
one  horse  in  his  stable,  and  a  friend  at  hand,  to  get 
up  trades  by  which  he  often  gained  considerable 
sums  by  actual  exchange,  and  always  something  by 
the  sale  of  whisky. 


IN   THE    NEW    WEST.  4 1 

The  worst  fighting  usages  of  border  life  were 
practiced  at  Hookstown.  It  was  a  place  where  the 
rough  fighters,  or  "bullies"  as  they  were  called,  fre- 
quently met  each  other,  and  grappled  in  those  bar- 
barous conflicts,  which  were  often  more  brutal  than 
the  combats  of  the  ring,  where  professional  pugil- 
ists contend  for  the  prize  belt  or  the  stakes  of  their 
beastly  abettors.  These  rough  fighters  were  the 
heroes  of  their  neighborhood  ;  and  when  two  of 
them  met  who  had  not  tried  their  prowess,  it  was 
always  expected  that  a  fight  would  ensue.  And 
fighting  men  generally  were  related  to  each  other 
by  whipping  or  being  whipped,  almost  as  univer- 
sally as  a  herd  of  animals  contend  until  the  brute 
strength  of  the  males  in  the  flock  is  determined. 

These  affrays  by  the  low  whites  in  the  slave  states 
and  upon  their  borders,  had  not  only  the  animal 
characteristics  of  contending  for  the  mastery  by 
brute  force,  but  in  some  cases  the  men  used  their 
power  more  barbarously  than  do  unreasoning  ani- 
mals. They  attacked  each  other  with  their  fists, 
their  feet  and  their  teeth,  and  used  every  effort  to 
gain  the  mastery,  and  make  their  opponent  cry — 
"enough."  This  word — "enough!" — -was  the  sign 
of  vanquishment,  and  the  signal  at  which  all  by- 
standers thought  it  their  duty  to  immediately  rush 
in  and  separate  the  victor  from  his  opponent.  Some 
would  endure  almost  to  death  before  the  sign  of 
submission  was  uttered. 

I  have,  on  one  public  occasion,  seen  three  couples, 
at    the    same    time,    upon    the    ground,-  each   sur- 


42  PIONEER   LIFE 

rounded  by  a  ring  of  excited  men.  They  were  beat- 
ing, and  sometimes  biting  and  gouging  each  other. 
The  men  in  the  ring  around  them  cried — ''No  man 
touch" — "no  man  touch!" — until  one  or  the  other 
of  the  parties  cried  "enough,"  when  the  ring  broke, 
and  then  several  men  would  dash  in  to  separate  the 
combatants.  When  they  were  parted — ( I  hesitate 
to  write  what  truth  requires)— the  faces  of  one  or 
both  would  be  beaten  and  bloody.  Often  a  finger 
would  be  bitten  to  the  bone.  An  eye  closed  ;  and 
sometimes  an  eye  gouged  by  the  thumb  of  the  ad- 
versary, almost  out  upon  the  cheek.  Thus  bruised 
and  bleeding,  a  bucket  of  cold  water  would  be  fur- 
nished them,  in  which  they  bathed  and  washed  their 
disfigured  features  and  broken  flesh. 

It  sometimes  happened  that  the  finger  of  one  of 
the  fighters  was  clenched  in  the  teeth  of  the  other, 
before  much  personal  injury  had  been  inflicted  by 
either.  This  was  considered  "dishonorable."  The 
bitten  man  would  cry  "enough,"  and  be  released; 
but  in  such  cases  the  fight  was  not  understood  as  a 
finality ;  and  was  generally  renewed  at  some  suc- 
ceeding public  gathering,  until  one  or  the  other  was 
the  acknowledged  victor. 

There  were  several  in  the  neighborhood  who  bore 
visible  marks  of  mutilation  received  in  these  savage 
encounters.  Among  others  was  the  school  master 
of  the  place,  from  whom  I  learned  to  be  tolerably 
proficient  in  some  of  the  more  advanced  rules  of 
arithmetic.  He  was  a  protestant  Irishman,  and  had 
been  accustomed  to  the  rude  conflicts  that  in  former 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  43 

years  commonly  took  place  at  fairs  in  North  Ireland, 
between  the  protestant  and  papal  population.  In  a 
fight  during  our  residence  in  Hookstown,  he  had  a 
portion  of  his  upper  lip  bitten  off  I  was  present, 
and  witnessed  the  battle.  A  stranger  was  at  the 
tavern  harvesting  for  Smith,  the  landlord.  The 
school  master  was  with  the  company,  after  dinner, 
on  his  way  to  the  harvest  field.  Something  was  said 
by  the  stranger — probably  prompted  by  Smith  or 
others — which  the  teacher  considered  disrespectful 
to  himself,  or  to  "Ould  Ireland," — as  he  called  his 
mother-land.  The  insult  was  returned,  and  a  fight 
immediately  ensued.  Each  one  appealed  to  one  of 
the  company  and  asked  him  to  "show  fair  play;" 
and  then,  in  rabble  phrase,  they  "pitched  into  each 
other."  McFarland,  the  Irishman,  had  some  skill 
in  the  act  of  self-defence,  and  struck  his  antagonist, 
who  was  a  stout  man,  several  hard  blows  before  they 
closed  upon  each  other.  After  tumbling  for  a  time 
on  the  ground,  each  one  damaging  his  antagonist  in 
every  possible  way,  my  school  master  lay  under- 
most ;  but  he  had  clasped  the  neck  and  one  arm  of 
the  other,  and  drawing  him  close  to  his  person,  was 
striking  heavy  blows  with  his  right  hand.  At  this 
point,  their  faces  being  drawn  together,  the  stranger 
bit  a  piece  out  of  the  upper  lip  of  my  teacher.  He 
probably  designed  to  seize  his  nose,  but  failing,  he 
caught  his  lip,  and  took  a  piece  clean  out.  The 
Irishman  did  not  "holler  enough"  as  some  in  the 
ring  desired  him  to  do  ;  but  by  desperate  effort,  he 
succeeded   in   turning   his   antagonist,   and    dealing 


44  PIONEER    LIFE 

upon  his  face  and  person  such  crushing  blows,  that 
the  stranger  cried  "enough,"  and  at  once  several 
men  "pitched  in,"  and  separated  the  school  master 
from  his  subdued  antagonist.  So  soon  as  they  were 
"parted,"  McFarland  ran  to  Smith,  the  landlord, 
and  uttered  words  which  I  recollect  distinctly,  both 
in  sound  and  sense.  He  asked — "Smith  am  I  dis- 
figured.-'" Smith  answered — "I  can't  tell — it  looks 
like  a  bad  bite."  The  school  master  gave  one  bound 
towards  his  opponent,  and  uttering  the  words,  "Ould 
Ireland  forever,"  would  have  beaten  the  life  out  of 
him,  if  he  had  not  been  seized  and  restrained  by 
the  men  present. 

The  teacher  was  a  tolerable  practitioner  on  the 
flute,  and  rejoiced  in  the  execution  of  such  tunes  as 
the  "Battle  of  the  Boyne,"  and  "Croppies  lie  down," 
which  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  will  always  heat  the 
blood  of  a  Catholic  to  fighting  temperature.  But 
after  this  incident,  so  long  as  I  knew  him,  he  was 
unable  to  use  his  flute  ;  and  both  his  features  and 
his  voice  had  been  damaged. 

There  was  another  occurrence  in  connection  with 
this  man  that  seemed  like  a  retributive  providence. 
The  father  of  McFarland  had  been  killed  in  Ireland, 
in  an  affray  between  Catholics  and  Protestants. 
The  assailants — two  brothers — eluded  the  law  offi- 
cers, and  escaped  to  America  about  the  time  that 
McFarland  came  over.  Soon  after  the  above  inci- 
dent occurred,  these  two  homicides  came  to  Hooks- 
town,  with  packs  on  their  backs,  as  peddlers.  They 
supposed  they  were  in  a  land  where  no  man  knew 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  45 

them  or  knew  of  their  crime.  McFarland  recog- 
nized them  at  once,  and  wa.s  possessed  with  a  spirit 
of  revenge.  They  knew  nothing  of  his  presence  in 
the  place  or  in  the  country.  He  counseled  with  a 
family  in  the  neighborhood,  how  he  should  assail 
them  and  avenge  his  father.  He  was  dissuaded 
from  an  assault  at  that  time  ;  and  soon  after  the 
Pittsburg  paper  contained  intelligence  of  the  death 
of  two  brothers.  They  had  gone  in  to  bathe,  at  what 
was  called  the  "old  wharf,"  on  the  Alleghany  river 
above  the  city,  and  both  had  been  drowned.  There 
was  very  deep  water  immediately  off  from  the 
wharf  Many  times  I  and  others  had  endeavored 
to  dive  from  boats  at  the  landing,  and  bring  up 
some  evidence  that  we  had  been  at  the  bottom. 
Into  this  deep  water, — of  which  probably  neither 
of  them  was  aware, — one  of  the  peddlers  had 
stepped,  and  while  struggling  for  life,  the  other  had 
endeavored  to  rescue  him,  and  both  had  sunk  to- 
gether. They  were  found,  one  grasping  the  other; 
but  both  of  them  dead. 

The  school  master  married  in  Hookstown  and  be- 
came more  sober  in  his  habits.  I  was  told  that  he 
labored  industriously  and  saved  sufficient  money  to 
purchase  a  farm  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  on  which  he 
or  his  posterity,  are  probably  living  to  the  present 
day. 

I  suppose,  it  is  true  that  most  children  before  the 
age  of  sixteen,  have  their  favorites  among  the  boys 
and  girls  in  the  school  room  and  upon  the  play- 
ground.    And  perhaps  these  early  attachments  are 


46  PIONEER    LIFE 

as  free  from  selfish  alloy,  as  any  that  are  known  to 
the  human  heart.  They  are  not  always  between 
such  subjects  as  would  select  each  other  after  self- 
ishness and  reason  had  become  more  mature  ;  but 
they  are  unaffected  by  mercenary  and  sensuous  in- 
fluence, and  seem  to  be  induced  by  some  sort  of 
mutual  affinity  of  mind  for  mind. 

Among  the  first  memories  of  most  persons  is  one 
of  the  pleasant  little  boy  or  girl  who  awakened 
their  first  heart  interest.  The  sweetest  keys  of  the 
poet's  lute,  are  usually  attuned  to  their  early  loves. 
"Highland  Mary"  and  "Annibel  Lee"  will  live  in 
song  forever ;  and  so  of  others.  Some  passages  of 
this  kind  I  remember ;  the  authors  of  which  are 
unknown.     Says  one — 

"  I  often   think  each  tot'ring^  form 

That  limps  along^  on  life's  decline, 
Once  bore  a  heart,  as  young-,  as  warm. 

As  full  of  idle  thoughts  as  mine. 
And  each  has  had  his  dream  of  joy — 

His  own  unequaled,  pure  romance, 
Commencing-  when  the  blushing  boy 

First  thrilled  at  lovely  woman's  glance. 
And  each  could  tell  his  tale  of  youth, 

And  think  its  scenes  of  love  evince 
More  passion—  more  unearthly  truth. 

Than  any  tale  before  or  since." 

And  again : 

"  'rhere's  a  magical  Isle  up  the  river  of  time, 

Where  the  goftest  of  airs  are  playing; 
There's  a  cloudless  sky,  and  a  genial  clime, 
And  a  song  as  sweet  as  a  vesper  chime 

When  June  with  the  roses  is  staying. 
And  the  name  of  the  Isle  is  the  I^ong  Ago; 

And  Memory's  treasures  are  there; 
There  are  brows  of  beauty,  and  bosoms  of  snow. 
And  forms  and  features  we  used  to  know; 

And  a  lock  of  a  young  maiden's  hair." 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  47 

I,  like  Others,  had  my  favorite  among  the  Httle 
girls  of  the  Hookstown  school.  And  on  occasions 
when  the  youth  were  invited  by  the  neighbors  to 
cut  apples,  or  to  make  apple  butter,  the  evening 
was  spent  as  the  larger  children  in  the  country 
usually  spend  such  evenings  ;  and  in  going  and  re- 
turning my  favorite  and  I  were  not  often  far  apart. 
What  she  thought  of  me  may  be  gathered  from  the 
following  quaint  lines,  which  she  had  selected  from 
some  quarter,  and  passed  to  me  in  the  school : 

"  Most  worthy  of  admiration ; 
Almost  to  adoration; 
And  held  in  estimation, 

For  a  fine  education,  . 

And  a  good  reputation; 
I  have  a  strong  inclination 
With  your  approbation 
To  become  your  relation."  Mary. 

But  time,  which  changes  all  things,  removed  me 
from  the  village  back  to  Pittsburg,  and  not  long 
after  removed  Mary,  in  the  blossom  of  her  youth, 
to  the  land  of  the  departed.  Before  I  left  the  vil- 
lage, myself  and  another  youth  visited  a  large  rock 
which  lay  on  the  margin  of  Mill  Creek,  about  a 
half  mile  distant.  On  this,  with  a  nail  and  a  stone, 
we  cut  our  names  and  the  names  of  our  favorites. 
Many  years  afterwards  I  had  business  in  that  por- 
tion of  Pennsylvania.  It  was  not  far  out  of  my 
route,  and  curiosity  led  me  to  the  locality  which 
had  been  the  scene  of  my  boyish  experiences. 
Mary  had  been  dead  some  years ;  and  I  wandered 
to  the  rock  and  searched  for  the  names,  which  in 
early  days  had  been  slightly  cut  with  the  nail  upon 


48  PIONEER    LIFE 

its  surface.  Every  trace  was  obliterated.  No  me- 
morial remained  of  the  heart-life  of  the  school  boy, 
and  store  boy,  in  the  "  Devil's  half  acre." 

But  there  are  pauses  in  the  business  life  of  the 
busiest  men  ;  and  during  one  such  pause  the  follow- 
ing lines  were  written,  somewhat  in  the  spirit  of 
Burns'  "Address  to  Mary  in  Heaven:" 

Sometimes  in  the  pause  of  busy  life, 

When  my  mind  is  very  still, 
There  looks  on  me  in  Memory's  glass, 

Without  the  call  of  will, 
A  fair  young-  face  from  the  land  of  youth, 

And  when  she  comes  I  sig-h 
And  my  thought  is  held  as  with  a  spell 

Of  an  unseen  spirit  nigh. 

Ivong,  long  ago,  in  boyhood's  time 

She  was  my  earliest  love; 
But  ere  the  flush  of  maiden  prime 

She  joined  the  choir  above; 
Her  presence  gives  a  sign  of  peace. 

All  selfish  thought  is  gone, 
I  hear  her  silent  words  awhile, 

And  then  I  am  alone. 

In  the  spirit-world  hereafter, 

I  shall  meet  an  angel  friend. 
Whose  presence  I  shall  know  by  thoughts 

That  with  my  thinking  blend; 
She  will  tell  me  in  life's  pilgrimage 

She  oftentimes  was  nigh. 
And  looked  on  me,  in  Memory's  glass. 

Till  I  answered  with  a  sigh. 

Men  generally  fail  who  embark  in  a  business  the 
details  of  which  they  do  not  understand.  So  did 
my  uncle.  He  traded  in  a  small  way  until  he  had 
neither  capital  nor  goods  left.  He  trusted  his  neigh- 
bors— trafficked  in  produce;  and,  although  he  drank 
no  intoxicating  liquor  himself,  he  was,  for  a  time, 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  49 

partner  in  a  distillery;  and  supplied  the  taverns  with 
whisky.  The  end,  of  course,  made  haste.  He  was 
a  member  of  one  of  the  Scotch  Presbyterian  church- 
es ;  and  had  accumulated,  by  his  labor,  a  little  fund 
with  which  he  purchased  goods,  when  he  left  Pitts- 
burg. At  the  end  of  two  years  he  returned  to  his 
former  labors,  a  poorer  and  a  wiser  man.  By  skill 
and  industry  he  subsequently  gained  a  competency, 
and  yet  lives  to  be  grateful  for  it.  The  region 
around  Hookstown  has  changed  in  character  since 
then  ;  but  mostly  by  the  death  or  removal  of  its 
first  inhabitants. 


50  PIONEER   LIFE 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE   printer's   APPRENTICE. 

Having  returned  to  the  city  I  was  apprenticed, 
by  my  own  choice,  to  learn  the  art  and  mystery  of 
printing.  The  Pittsburg  Gazette  was  the  first  news- 
paper estabhshed  west  of  the  Alleghany  mountains. 
At  the  time  that  I  commenced  my  apprenticeship 
it  was  owned  by  Eichbaum  and  Johnston,  and  ed- 
ited by  Morgan  Neville.  There  was  likewise  a 
bookstore  in  connection  with  the  establishment. 
With  this  old  firm  and  for  this  old  paper  I  com- 
menced setting  type,  and  continued  in  the  office  for 
about  five  years.  My  mother  and  her  husband  had 
removed  from  the  farm  into  the  city,  and  were  mem- 
bers of  the  Scotch  Secession  church,  under  the  pas- 
torate of  Dr.  Bruce,  where  I  frequently  attended 
worship.  About  this  time  there  was  some  contro- 
versy among  the  older  people  in  the  congregation 
in  regard  to  the  method  of  singing  David's  Psalms, 
and  the  tunes  that  should  be  used.  Some  of  the 
old  people  had  previously  been  offended  by  the 
clerk  (or  Cl^rk  as  he  was  called)  "giving  out"  two 
lines  instead  of  one.     The  clerk  had  stood  before 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  5 1 

the  pulpit  and  read  one  line  at  a  time.  The  con- 
gregation would  sing  that,  and  he  would  read  an- 
other— beginning  to  sing  in  a  peculiar  nasal  tone 
before  he  reached  the  end  of  the  line.  The  re- 
form of  reading  two  lines  instead  of  one  succeeded; 
and  the  old  precentor  having  resigned,  a  younger 
man  stood  up  in  his  place,  and  introduced  a  new 
psalm  tune  called  Winter — a  sweet,  simple  melody ; 
— but  it  was  offensive  to  the  old  members  who  never 
had  heard  a  new  psalm  tune  in  their  lives.  They 
could  not  sing  the  songs  of  Zion  in  an  unknown 
tune ;  and  they  looked  as  sad  as  the  Hebrews  by 
the  streams  of  Babylon,  when  the  new  tune  was 
used.  This  will  perhaps  seem  to  the  worshipers  of 
our  day  something  like  bigotry,  or  ignorance,  or 
both.  Perhaps  these  sincere  worshipers  erred  both 
in  the  method  and  the  matter  of  psalmody ;  but  in 
the  sight  of  God,  who  would  have  his  people  "sing 
with  the  Spirit  and  the  understanding" — "making 
melody  in  their  hearts  unto  the  Lord,"  their  wor- 
ship was  surely  more  acceptable  than  in  churches 
where  men  and  women  sing  with  the  same  motive 
that  they  do  in  the  opera,  and  where  melody  is 
made  in  the  organ  unto  the  congregation,  instead 
of  "in  the  heart  unto  the  Lord."  Such  psalmody 
is  an  art  offering  to  the  congregation — not  a  heart 
offering  to  God. 

About  this  period  Methodism  began  to  prevail  at 
the  West ;  and  the  youth  of  the  more  staid  denom- 
inations were  often  restrained  from  attending  these 
services.     Methodist  usages  in  the  early  period  were 


52  PIONEER   LIFE 

certainly  peculiar— unwisely  so  perhaps;  but  it  is 
certain  that  the  denomination  was  more  spiritual 
and  efficient  then  than  it  is  at  the  present  day. 
The  men,  for  the  most  part,  wore  a  coat  of  the  Qua- 
ker form,  and  the  women  all  wore  the  Quaker,  or, 
as  it  was  called,  the  Methodist  bonnet.  To  be  a 
Methodist  in  those  days  was  to  come  out  from  the 
world  in  a  sense  not  understood  at  the  present  time. 
When  a  young  woman  was  converted,  all  ornament 
was  laid  aside.  The  bonnet  of  the  worldly  style 
was  put  off  or  burned,  and  a  demure,  plain  dress, 
such  as  we  occasionally  see  a  young  Quakeress 
wear,  was  the  badge  of  Methodism. 

In  their  meetings,  which  were  held  only  in  the 
plainest  chapels,  the  preacher  generally  became 
earnest,  and  responses  were  shouted  at  the  top  of 
the  voice  by  those  in  the  congregation  ;  and  during 
prayer,  sometimes  five  and  sometimes  twenty,  or 
more,  were  praying  aloud  at  the  same  time.  And 
it  frequently  occurred  that  during  an  enthusiastic 
meeting,  one  or  two  would  fall  and  "get  the  power." 
To  "get  the  power"  was  to  lose  physical  strength 
and  fall  suddenly  to  the  ground.  The  subjects  of 
the  power  were  generally  women.  When  they  had 
fallen,  all  motion  of  the  limbs  would  seem  to  cease. 
The  breathing  would  become  slow  but  easy — the 
pulse  almost  dormant.  They  seemed  to  hear  noth- 
ing of  the  movements  about  them.  The  face  often 
looked  radiant,  and  during  the  suspension  of  ex- 
ternal sense,  they  frequently  professed,  upon  recov- 
ering the  normal   state,  to  have  seen  glories  that 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  $3 

surpassed  utterance.  Some  of  those  who  "got  the 
power,"  were  too  honest  and  devout  to  dissemble  in 
a  matter  so  serious.  Their  loss  of  the  external  and 
awakening  of  the  internal  sense  was,  no  doubt,  in 
some  sense,  real,  and  partook  more  of  the  charac- 
ter of  the  devotional  experiences  of  the  first  chris- 
tian assemblies,  than  the  rational  Christianity  of  our 
time  is  willing  to  admit.  Like  miracles,  necessary 
only  in  the  beginning  of  a  dispensation,  to  establish 
its  authority,  the  more  fully  developed  reason  and 
better  culture  of  the  politic  and  more  worldly 
churches  of  the  present  day,  do  not  need  an  impart- 
ation  of  "power."  It  would  not  take  long  for  a 
person  who  knew  the  day  of  his  death  to  determine 
which  were  the  better  experience,  the  extravagant 
emotion  of  the  early  day,  or  the  formal  and  fashion- 
able order  of  later  periods.  Such  an  one  would  be 
likely  to  prefer  the  former,  and  say  there  was  a 
"more  excellent  way"  than  either. 

I  sometimes  went  to  Methodist  meeting.  On  one 
occasion  I  went  home  to  pray  for  an  hour  at  my  bed- 
side. On  another  occasion  I  remember  urging  skep- 
tical objections  to  an  elderly  man,  who  was  an  active 
Methodist,  until  I  seemed  to  stagger  his  faith,  and 
I  left  him  embarrassed  and  perplexed.  But  I  had 
no  complacency  or  sense  of  triujnph  in  the  achieve- 
ment. I  felt  deeply  troubled  with  the  thought  that 
perhaps  I  had  shaken  his  faith  ;  and  that  night  I 
prayed  earnestly  and  long,  that  if  the  Bible  were 
true,  God  would  in  some  way  show  it  to  me,  and  if 
I  had  injured  the  good  man  I  prayed  sincerely  that 


54  PIONEER   LIFE 

the  evil  might  be  corrected.  I  had  some  reason 
afterwards  (although  we  never  spoke  again  on  the 
subject)  to  think  that  the  arguments  I  had  sug- 
gested had  done  evil.  I  know  nothing  of  his  later 
history,  but  I  fear  he  made  shipwreck  of  the  faith. 
For  this  I  can  make  no  reparation  or  atonement  in 
the  government  of  God.  And  if  the  evil  is  not  ar- 
rested or  compensated  for  by  Christ's  sacrifice,  what 
will  be  the  result  in  my  case .''  My  own  repentance 
did  not  recover  him  to  obedience,  and  could  not 
counteract  or  compensate  for  the  current  of  moral 
evil  which  I  then  originated  in  the  will  of  that  man. 
Will  the  currents  of  life  which  Christ  originated  by 
his  life  and  death,  at  some  future  time  meet  and 
counteract  this  evil,  and  (as  He  does  not  need)  the 
good  be  imputed  to  me  1 

About  this  time  I  began  to  be  enamored  of  the 
Muses,  although  my  partiality  did  not  seem  to  be 
appreciated  by  those  who  had  the  young  ladies  in 
charge. 

The  Saturday  Evening  Post,  of  Philadelphia,  was, 
I  believe,  the  first  literary  newspaper  published  in 
this  country.  It  was  exchanged  with  the  Gazette, 
and  when  I  could  obtain  it,  I  read  it  with  great 
avidity ;  and  my  highest  ambition,  just  then,  was 
to  see  something  of  my  own  composition  in  print. 

The  first  production  that  I  ever  offered  for  publi- 
cation, was  a  parody  on  something  that  had  ap- 
peared in  the  Post.  It  was  rejected  with  a  notice 
to  correspondents,  that  the  editor  thought  he  had 
read  it  before.     It  was  the  production  of  a  youth, 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  55 

and  somewhat  extravagant  and  juvenile,  of  course  ; 
but  it  was  entirely  original.  As  these  first  efforts 
were  "driven  like  nails  into  the  mind,"  perhaps  they 
ought  to  be  inserted.     Here  is  the  parody : 

[  For  the  Saturday  Ei'enm^  Post.'] 

Messrs.  Editors  : — Having  a  good  deal  of  work 
to  do  about  the  farm  lately — clearing  up  some  new 
land  and  grubbing  out  a  place  for  a  potato  patch,  I 
hung  my  triangle  on  the  branch  of  a  dog-wood  tree. 
Being  out  hunting  the  steers  last  week  I  came 
across  the  instrument  and  brought  it  home  again. 
Looking  over  the  Post  lately  and  seeing  some  beau- 
tiful verses  on  Imagination,  I  imagined  it  was  spring, 
and  then  imagined  the  following  invitation  to  your 
correspondent,  Isadore  : — 

O,  Isadore,  loveliest,  come  to  me, 
And  we'll  sit  in  the  shade  of  our  great  elm  tree; 
And  we'll  list  while  the  mockinf^--bird  carols  along 
At  the  hour  of  noon -tide  his  varied  song. 

Or,  come  when  the  sinking  god  of  the  day 
Has  dappled  the  clouds  with  a  lambent  ray; 
And  we'll  talk  till  the  shadows  of  twilight  pervade, 
And  spread  o'er  the  woodland,  a  mantle  of  shade. 

Or,  come  when  Luna,  pale  queen  of  the  night, 
And  the  chrystalized  dew  shall  give  thee  light; 
'Tis  elysian  pastime  to  spend  a  sweet  hour 
By  moon-light  and  dew-light — alone,  in  our  bower. 

Oh  come  when  your  cheek  is  all  in  a  glow, 
Like  fervid  wine  be-dropt  in  the  snow; 
And  hold  your  breath  lest  Zephyrus  should  sip 
The  honied  dew  from  your  fresh  young  lip. 

Come ! — no  matter  when — by  day  or  by  night, 
With  a  throbbing  pulse  and  an  eye  of  light; 
And  I'll  sitiff  the  words,  if  you'll  sing'  the  tune. 
Of  the  "  Banks  and  Braes  of  Bonny  Down." 

Failing  on  one  style  and  in  one  direction,  I  tried 
another.  I  offered  to  one  of  the  city  papers  a  piece 
of  pure  sentiment,  which  was  never  published.     I 


56  PIONEER   LIFE 

thought  the  editor,  of  course,  a  great  dunce,  and 
stated  my  resolution  to  some  of  my  companions, 
that  I  should  sometime  have  my  poetry  published, 
if  I  had  to  start  a  paper  for  that  special  purpose. 
And  as  a  matter  of  fact  these  first  efforts  never 
were  permitted  to  appear  in  print  until  inserted  in 
a  paper  under  my  own  control. 

In  these  years  a  young  girl  in  the  city — Miss  Eliza 
Hunter, — whom  I  had  never  seen,  wrote  verses 
evincing  poetical  taste  and  talent.  Her  teacher 
had  them  published  in  the  Gazette.  I  read  them 
with  interest  and  admired  the  mental  gifts  and  im- 
agined personal  graces  of  the  poetess.  A  freak  of 
foolish  adventure  induced  me  to  address  a  note  to 
her  through  the  post  office,  proposing  to  lend  her 
certain  books,  (if  she  had  not  read  them,)  most  of 
which  I  expected  to  borrow,  if  the  offer  was  accept- 
ed. The  books  were  to  be  delivered  (if  she  desired 
it)  in  such  way  that  neither  of  us  should  recognize 
each  other  in  the  transaction.  I  received  a  note 
soon  after  accepting  my  proposition,  and  proposing 
on  her  part,  that  on  a  certain  night,  the  books 
should  be  delivered  at  a  certain  hour,  at  the  door 
of  her  teacher's  residence,  to  a  person  that  should 
answer  to  her  name.  The  books  indicated  were 
mostly  obtained;  and  at  the  time  designated  I  called 
and  inquired  for  the  poetess.  She  was  not  at  home; 
and  it  was  not  known  to  her  friend  when  she  would 
be.  It  was  night.  I  recognized  her  teacher  in  my 
interlocutor;  but  I  did  not  observe  him  so  intently, 
as  I  presume  he  did  me. 


IN  THE   NEW   WEST.  57 

I  never  saw  the  poetess  until  forty  years  after, 
when  one  day  in  summer  I  was  riding  with  my  wife 
on  a  visit  to  a  relative  near  a  village  where  she  re- 
sided. A  lady  was  approaching  us  on  the  sidewalk 
whose  name  I  inquired.  It  was  Mrs.  Dr.  Barker — 
forty  years  before — Miss  Eliza  Hunter.  I  had  the 
driver  rein  up  the  horses,  and  asked  pardon  of  the 
good  looking  elderly  lady,  for  inquiring  if  she  re- 
membered a  note  signed  "Carlos,"  and  the  tender 
of  books  in  her  school  girl  days.  She  looked  a  lit- 
tle surprised  ;  but  said,  after  a  moment's  hesitation, 
that  she  did,  and  asked  me  to  call.  I  have  not  seen 
her  since. 

A  little  difficulty  between  myself  and  a  fellow 
apprentice  originated  in  this  affair.  Thomas  Col- 
lins, son  of  a  deceased  lawyer,  in  Pittsburg,  and  who 
had  been  for  a  time  a  cadet,  at  West  Point  military 
academy,  was  an  apprentice  in  the  same  office.  He 
had  a  good  looking  overcoat — a  comfort  which  I  did 
not  possess.  It  hung  in  the  office,  and  on  the  night 
in  question,  as  he  was  not  using  it,  I  appropriated 
it  for  half  an  hour,  to  convey  the  books  as  designa- 
ted. When  he  learned  the  fact  his  wrath  waxed 
exceedingly  hot.  He  feared  he  should  be  identified 
as  the  hero  of  the  foolish  adventure.  Collins  was  a 
good,  gentle  youth,  and  afterwards  a  fast  friend ; 
but  it  was  some  time  before  he  was  reconciled  to 
appear  on  the  street  in  his  own  overcoat. 

The  first  steam-boats  that  moved  upon  western 
waters  were  constructed  at  Pittsburg  about  this 
time.      Oliver   Evans   and    Henry    Holdship   were 


58.  PIONEER   LIFE 

principally  engaged  in  the  enterprise.  I  had  a  ride 
on  one  of  the  first  steam-boats  that  floated  in  a 
western  river.  My  employers  had  some  interest  in 
the  craft,  and  all  hands  had  a  holiday  the  Saturday 
afternoon  on  which  she  was  to  make  her  trial  trip, 
and  by  some  means  I  managed  to  get  on  board. 
She  proved  to  be  a  slow  boat,  unable  to  make 
head-way  against  a  strong  current.  We  ran  down 
the  Ohio  river  in  fine  style  to  what  was  called  in 
those  days  Smoky  Island,  about  five  miles  below 
Pittsburg.  The  passengers  were  exulting  and  hi- 
larious ;  but  when  the  boat  was  turned  and  headed 
up  the  stream,  the  cast  of  countenance  on  board 
became  gradually  less  self-complacent.  Her  ma- 
chinery worked  on,  but  the  boat  made  no  head-way 
against  the  current.  After  various  devices  had 
been  used  with  little  avail  to  make  her  go  ahead, 
she  was  turned  out  of  the  channel  to  take  advant- 
age of  dead  water ;  and  by  this  expedient  she  was 
constantly  in  danger  of  sticking  fast  on  the  bottom. 
The  boat  left  the  dock  soon  after  noon,  and  did  not 
make  the  five  miles  down  the  river  and  back  until 
after  dark. 

I  had  a  friend  in  later  life,  William  Patterson,  a 
banker  of  Mansfield,  Ohio,  now  in  heaven.  He  re- 
sided in  Steubenville,  on  the  Ohio  river,  about  this 
time,  and  had  an  experience  on  this  boat,  or  one 
which  commenced  business  about  the  same  time. 
He  was  an  intelligent  and  devout  man  ;  and  not  in 
the  habit  of  telling  exhilarating  stories;  but  his  first 
ride  on  a  steam-boat  he  never  forgot. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  59 

The  young  people  of  Steubenville  determined  to 
have  a  social  time, — and  a  large  pleasure  party,  of 
which  he  was  a  prominent  member,  embarked  on 
board  the  first  steam-boat  that  reached  the  town, 
on  her  return  trip  to  Pittsburg.  But  the  party 
never  arrived  at  their  destination.  The  river  was 
in  good  stage,  but  the  current  in  many  places  was 
too  strong  for  the  power  of  the  boat.  The  gentle- 
men excursionists  used  every  expedient  to  aid  the 
engine  by  an  application  of  their  physical  strength. 
They  used  poles  on  the  sides  of  the  boat.  They 
took  the  yawl  ahead  and  endeavored  to  aid  by  a 
tow  line.  In  one  or  two  instances  they  seized  the 
limbs  of  trees  overhanging  the  stream ; — but  all 
effort  failed  and  the  pleasure  party, — having,  un- 
doubtedly, had  more  exercise,  and  recreation,  and 
exhilaration,  than  such  a  party  would  have  on  a 
better  boat  at  the  present  time, — voted  the  effort 
to  reach  Pittsburg  by  steam-boat  a  failure,  and  re- 
turned to  their  homes,  believing  that  steam-boat 
navigation  on  the  Ohio,  was  what  the  best  civil  en- 
gineer in  Europe  affirmed  it  would  always  be  on 
the  Ocean, — an  impracticable  achievement.  Steam- 
boat travel  subsequently  on  river,  lake  and  ocean 
reached  a  degree  of  speed,  comfort  and  splendor 
the  acme  of  which  was  passed  twenty  years  ago. 
Before  the  competition  of  the  rail-roads  the  boats 
on  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  rivers,  and  on  the  lakes 
from  Buffalo  to  Chicago,  were  fitted  up  with  a  de- 
gree of  comfort  and  splendor,  which  is  not  seen 
now-a-days.     The  fixtures  and   furniture  were  far 


60  PIONEER   LIFE 

superior  to  anything  seen  in  Europe  ;  and  the  speed 
was  nearly  one-third  greater  than  the  best  boats 
on  the  Rhine.  I  have,  since  my  first  experience  on 
a  steam-boat,  crossed  the  Atlantic  four  times  from 
one  Continent  to  the  other  without  a  stoppage  of 
the  wheels  from  port  to  port.  And  on  the  Channel 
— on  the  Rhine — on  the  lakes  of  Europe — I  could 
not  refrain  from  a  feeling  of  suppressed  enthusiasm 
for  my  Fatherland  and  the  Great  West  in  particular 
when  I  compared  the  best  European  boats  with  the 
old  Sultana,  and  her  compeers,  on  the  American 
lakes  and  rivers. 

During  my  apprenticeship  I  had  some  literary 
advantages,  which  in  the  latter  part  of  the  period, 
I  endeavored  to  improve.  There  was  a  book  store 
in  connection  with  the  establishment  to  which  I 
had  access.  There  was  likewise  a  subscription  read- 
ing room  of  which  the  father  of  Mr.  Eichbaum  was 
librarian  ;  to  this  I  was  admitted  when  none  of  the 
members  were  present.  About  this  time,  likewise, 
Mr.  Kirkham,  author  of  a  school  grammar,  that  sub- 
sequently circulated  largely  in  the  West,  got  out 
an  edition  of  his  book.  He  was  very  frequently  in 
the  printing  office,  and  was  kind  enough  to  loan  me 
several  volumes,  and  commend  them  to  my  atten- 
tion. One  of  them  was  Cobbett's  Grammar,  which 
I  read,  and  he  expounded  at  leisure  opportunities. 
I  have  always  been  grateful  to  this  traveling  gram- 
marian for  his  kindness.  I  remember  some  of  his 
topics  of  conversation  to  the  present  day,  and  about 
all  I  knew  of  grammar,  when  I  subsequently  became 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  6l 

a  school  teacher,  was  what  I  learned  from  Cobbett's 
grammar,  in  the  printing  office,  by  the  aid  of  Mr. 
Kirkham. 

A  debating  society  existed  at  this  time  in  the 
city,  composed  of  young  men,  with  one  or  two  of 
whom  I  became  acquainted.  By  their  introduction, 
I  became  a  member  of  the  club.  They  were  mostly 
clerks  or  mechanics.  Every  one  of  them  was  a 
man  of  some  native  ability,  and  subsequently  each 
one,  with  perhaps  two  or  three  exceptions,  achieved 
for  himself  an  honorable  place  in  society.  One  of 
the  members — a  mechanic — was  subsequently  sher- 
iff of  the  county.  Another,  Mr.  George  Darcey, 
whose  family,  poor  but  industrious,  had  resided  in 
a  small  house  belonging  to  my  step-father,  was  sub- 
sequently state  senator  from  the  city  district ;  and, 
when  I  last  met  him — treasurer  of  the  Pittsburg 
and  Fort  Wayne  Rail  Road.  Another  member,  Jo- 
seph Barker,  became  mayor  of  the  city.  One  a 
druggist's  clerk,  accumulated  a  large  fortune  in 
South  America ;  another,  a  grocer's  clerk,  became 
one  of  the  wealthiest  wholesale  dealers  in  the  city. 
I,  the  youngest  of  them  all,  and  the  only  one  that 
failed  as  a  member,  passed  through  a  life  more 
varied  and  I  think  more  useful  than  any  of  them. 

I  never  succeeded  in  making  a  speech  or  arguing 
a  question  before  this  society.  The  members  were 
mostly  better  informed  than  myself;  and  I  was  in 
such  positions  anxious  and  diffident.  Having  at- 
tempted to  discuss  the  question  of  the  evening  two 
or  three  times,  being  able  to  get  no  further  in  my 


62  PIONEER   LIFE 

remarks  than — "  Mr.  Chairman — you  know  *  * 
that  is"  *  *  *  I  was  ashamed  and  vexed  with 
myself;  and  determined  to  make  a  last  effort.  I 
thought  out  and  matured  my  remarks  for  the  ap- 
proaching discussion.  I  designed  to  achieve  a  tri- 
umph that  would  make  up  for  all  past  failures  ;  and 
some  of  the  members,  who  had  read  some  things 
that  I  had  written,  were  sure  I  could  do  so.  When 
the  evening  came,  I  expended  the  only  sixpence  I 
had  for  a  cup  of  beer,  supposing  it  would  give  cour- 
age and  aid  to  banish  diffidence.  The  eventful 
moment  for  my  delivery  approached.  I  remember 
it  distinctly,  and  almost  feel  it  now.  While  the 
member  that  preceded  me  was  speaking  I  could 
actually  feel,  if  I  did  not  hear  my  heart  thumping 
against  my  sides.  I  rose  in  order,  and  addressed 
the  chairman.  I  was  able  to  utter  mechanically 
some  two  or  three  of  the  sentences  I  had  prepared. 
But,  alas !  I  again  lost  the  chain  of  consecutive 
thought ;  and  repeated  like  one  talking  to  the  stars 
— the  old  words  with  some  additional  expletives: — 
"Mr.  Chairman !  *  *  *  You  know  *  *  that 
is  *  *  consequently — therefore — but" — .  I  sat 
down ;  and  my  efforts  at  public  speaking  closed  for 
some  years.  In  after  life,  years  after,  I  became  a 
public  man,  my  heart  beat  energetically,  when  I  first 
rose  in  new  circumstances  to  address  an  audience. 
But  diffidence,  which  accelerates  pulsation,  often 
aids  in  impression,  and  since  then  I  have  seen  au- 
diences both  in  church  and  state  more  effectively 
controlled  by  my  words,  and  by  others  whose  speech 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  63 

was  generated  by  a  like  impetus,  than  I  ever  saw 
one  controlled  by  a  self-sufficient  or  phlegmatic 
speaker.  It  is  when  the  impulse  is  generated  by 
emotion  originating  in  the  conscience  or  the  heart, 
that  the  mind  moves  with  subHme  and  controlling 
power. 

But  time  lapsed.  My  apprenticeship  closed,  and 
finding  no  employment  in  Pittsburg  I  concluded  to 
set  out  for  Philadelphia  as  a  traveling  printer.  A 
little  company  of  friends  assembled  on  the  night 
preceding,  at  the  residence  of  my  mother,  to  bid 
farewell.  On  the  following  morning,  when  I  awoke, 
my  mother  was  in  my  bed  room  praying.  I  did  not 
then  know  that  she  prayed  habitually ;  but  she  told 
me  subsequently — when  the  crisis  in  my  life  was 
passed— that  she  had  made  supplication  for  me  daily 
from  the  day  of  my  birth  ;  which  no  doubt  she  con- 
tinued to  do,  including  her  other  children,  until  the 
day  of  her  death. 


64  PIONEER   LIFE 


CHAPTER   VI. 

THE   TRAVELING   PRINTER. 

There  were  no  rail  roads  in  those  days,  and  stage 
coaches  between  the  East  and  the  West  were  slow 
and  expensive.  Men  journeyed  over  the  Alleghany 
mountains  mostly  on  horse-back  or  on  foot.  West- 
ern merchants  often  rode,  and  sometimes  walked 
the  distance  between  Pittsburg  and  Philadelphia. 
Their  goods  were,  as  before  stated,  conveyed  to  the 
West  in  wagons,  drawn  over  the  mountains  by  five 
or  six  horses,  and  thence  by  keel-boat  down  the 
Ohio  river,  and  again  by  wagons  into  the  interior, 
of  the  new  States  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky. 

On  a  morning  in  August,  a  robust  young  man, 
who  was  a  carpenter,  and  myself,  started  to  accom- 
plish the  journey  over  the  mountains  on  foot.  Our 
wardrobe,  tied  in  a  handkerchief,  was  carried  in 
hand,  or  on  a  stick  upon  our  shoulders.  We  were 
about  ten  days  in  accompHshing  the  distance  of 
three  hundred  miles.  My  companion  was  athletic, 
and  suffered  little,  comparatively,  from  fatigue. 
Ever  day  I  was  weary  with  travel.     We  would  oc- 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  65 

casionally  sit  down  in  a  shade  to  rest.  At  such 
times,  foot  sore  and  weary,  I  would  throw  my- 
self upon  the  ground,  and  almost  immediately  "na- 
ture's sweet  restorer,  balmy  sleep,"  would  come  to 
my  relief  But  the  next  sensation  was  always  an 
unwelcome  one, — sometimes  painfully  so  : — it  was 
that  of  a  call  or  shake  from  my  companion,  arous- 
ing me  to  endure  again  the  labors  of  the  road. 

On  one  such  occasion,  we  followed  a  little  path 
that  led  off  from  the  mountain  road  to  a  spring  near 
by.  The  spring  was  known  to  mountain  travelers, 
who  generally  stopped  to  rest  and  drink ;  and  often 
to  bathe  their  swollen  feet  in  the  cool  brook,  which 
ran  from  the  spring.  Here  we  tarried  a  little  longer 
than  our  usual  time.  A  draught  of  the  limpid 
water,  distilled  away  down  in  the  crystalline  alem- 
bics of  the  mountain,  and  a  slumber  on  the  bank 
of  the  murmuring  rivulet,  protracted  a  little  longer 
than  the  usual  time,  refreshed  and  strengthened  me. 
When  I  arose  we  took  another  cool  draught,  and 
set  out  again  upon  the  mountain  road.  As  we  jour- 
neyed on,  I  composed  in  my  own  mind,  the  last  of 
the  following  stanza.  Subsequently,  in  writing  for 
a  friend  a  poetical  description  of  the  journey  and 
the  spring,  I  prefixed  the  preceding  lines.  They 
would  not  have  seemed  egotistical  to  the  friend  for 
whom  they  were  designed  ;  and  now  that  they  are 
copied  when  the  eye  is  faded,  the  natural  strength 
abated,  and  the  dark  and  curling  hair  has  become 
white  as  snow — their  introduction  here  will  be  for- 
given : 


66  .  PIONEER   LIFE 

A  traveler  on  tHe  mountain, 

In  a  warm  mill -summer  day. 
Sat  down  beside  a  fountain 

That  gushed  beside  the  way — 
'Twas  a  cool  sequester'd  fountain, 

Where  the  birds  and  breezes  play. 

He  was  a  youthful  traveler. 

And  delicately  fair  ; 
With  eye  as  bright  as  diamond  light  ; 

And  dark  and  curling  hair  ; 
His  hat  lay  by  him  on  the  sward — 

Bosom  and  brow  were  bare. 

'Twas  a  pleasant  spot,  and  a  pleasant  thought. 

That  Memory  treasures  still, 
Flow'd  through  his  mind  as  he  lay  reclin'd 

By  that  flowing  mountain  rill — 
The  rest  was  sweet,  and  nature  kind, 

And  numbers  flow'd  at  will. 

TThe  numbers  flow'd  at  will,  dear  friend, 
And  I  write  them  here  for  you  ; 

The  rest  was  such  as  Mercy  gives  ; 
The  spring  was  honey- dew  ; 

Or  nectar  drops,  when  angels  seem 
To  bathe  the  lips  in  a  fever'd  dream. 

The  sweet  repose  ;  the  shaded  spring  ; 

The  carol  of  the  birds. 
The  Muse  gave  form  that  Memory  set 

To  music  in  these  words  : — 


Know  ye  delight  when  the  spirit  droops 

With  the  sorrows  fatigue  can  bring  : 
I  do  ! — for  I  sat  on  the  mountain  side, 

And  drank  of  the  mountain  spring  : 
And  laid  me  down  on  the  cool  gjeen  sward, 

Where  the  brook  ran  murmuring  by. 
While  the    feather'd  songsters  overhead, 

Carol'd  a  lullaby — 
And  the  cool,  pure  breeze  that  linger'd  nigh. 

And  whispered  among  the  boughs, 
Seemed  kind  as  the  light  in  a  woman's  eye 

When  kissed  by  her  chosen  spouse. 


IN  THE   NEW   WEST.  67 

Having  arrived  at  the  city  of  my  birth,  I  first 
expended  a  portion  of  my  Httle  fund  of  money  in 
a  visit  to  Peal's  Museum,  of  which  I  had  read  in 
Dilworth's  spelling  book ;  and  where  I  expected  to 
gratify  a  longing  desire  of  many  years,  to  see  the 
wonders  of  art  and  natural  history  stored  in  that 
old  first  American  Museum.  Having  satisfied  my- 
self in  this  particular,  I  sought  out  and  called  upon 
the  friends  of  our  family,  to  whom  I  had  been  kindly 
commended  by  my  mother.  In  these  visits  I  had 
the  first  experience  of  what  is  frequently  the  dehu- 
manizing effect  of  wealth  upon  the  natural  heart. 
Some  of  our  relatives  were  in  fashionable  society, 
but  the  larger  number  were  in  the  better  and  hap- 
pier association  of  the  middle  class— generally  in- 
dustrious citizens.  The  ladies  of  the  wealthy  fam- 
ily, with  a  single  exception,  after  they  had  learned 
that  I  was  "only  a  journeyman  printer,"  gave  those 
indications  which  are  easily  understood,  that  my 
position  was  not  such  as  would  qualify  me  for  intro- 
duction to  some  of  their  company ;  hence,  I  was 
invited  to  call  at  certain  specified  times: — times,  of 
course,  when  their  fashionable  friends  would  not  be 
present.  I  do  not  know,  at  the  present  writing, 
that  there  was  anything  improper  in  this,  consider- 
ing the  tyranny  that  the  forms  of  fashionable  society 
exercised  over  all  its  victims ;  but  a  "journeyman 
printer,"  of  course,  felt  himself  to  be  as  good  as 
anybody  in  the  city,  and  had  no  disposition  to  call 
upon  the  family  at  the  times  designated,  or  at  any 
other  time.     Wealth  does  not  always  eviscerate  the 


68  PIONEER   LIFE 

soul.  Culture  and  character  and  conscience  often 
co-exist  with  fortune  ;  but  after  some  experience  in 
various  classes  of  society,  I  am  sure  that  characters 
deserving  contempt ; — or  rather  compassion, — are 
found  more  frequently  in  fashionable  circles,  than 
among  the  industrious  middle  class  of  the  country. 
Selfishness  and  vice  prevail  in  their  worst  forms  at 
the  two  extremes  of  society.  The  mean  is  the 
gold  :     One  extreme  is  tinsel ;  the  other  tin. 

My  more  humble  friends  received  me  with  kind 
hearts,  and  manifested  a  sincere  interest  in  the  ex- 
periences of  their  friends  at  the  West.  In  their 
minds  the  "Indian  country"  was  still  associated 
with  Indians  and  bears  and  barbarians  of  the  bor- 
der. To  find  a  young  man  from  Fort  Pitt,  civilized 
and  social,  surprised  them  into  a  state  of  mind  that 
was  quite  gratifying  to  me.  I  found  among  some 
of  them  real  heart-friendship.  Some  were  caring 
for  the  orphan  children  of  deceased  friends  ; — and 
in  their  circle  of  association  I  heard  of  some  fami- 
lies of  little  means  that  were  assisting  neighbors 
poorer  than  themselves.  There  is  more  real  charity 
exercised  by  the  better  class  of  laboring  people 
and  shop  keepers  towards  their  needy  neighbors 
than  the  world  supposes.  The  kindness  of  the  vir- 
tuous poor  to  each  other,  is  neither  known  nor  ap- 
preciated as  it  should  be.  There  is  little  kindness 
in  fashionable  circles  for  each  other,  except  that 
which  is  selfish  or  affected. 

Some  months  of  labor  were  spent  in  the  printing 
offices  of  the  city.     Most  of  the  time  in  the  office 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  69 

of  Jasper  Harding,  near  the  Girard  bank.  In  this 
office  the  workmen  received,  each  Saturday  night, 
Httle  more  than  sufficient  money  to  pay  their  board- 
ing bills ;  and  the  sum  earned  beyond  this  was  paid 
by  orders  on  clothing  stores,  and  such  like  devices, 
by  which  unscrupulous  dealers  could  charge  such 
rates  as  their  avarice  dictated  ;  and  the  journeyman 
printer  had  about  the  same  chance  for  a  respectable 
living,  as  the  needle  woman  has  who  makes  shirts 
for  the  shop  keepers  of  the  city. 

Wearied  and  disaffected  with  such  style  of  life 
and  labor,  I  sought  other  employments.  Among 
the  efforts  which  proved  unsuccessful,  was  an  at- 
tempt to  enlist  in  the  service  of  the  South  American 
Republic,  then  contending  with  Spain  for  independ- 
ence. This  endeavor  was  suggested  by  my  friend, 
Collins,  who  had  finished  his  indenture,  and  come 
to  Philadelphia,  soon  after  my  arrival.  He  had,  like 
myself,  failed  to  get  remunerative  employment ; 
and,  as  he  had  spent  some  years  at  the  military 
academy,  he  supposed  we  might  both  succeed  with 
the  consul  of  the  New  Republic,  in  getting  a  pas- 
sage to  South  America,  and  a  lieutenant's  commis- 
sion in  the  army.  The  consul  was  a  portly,  pleasant 
looking  gentleman,  and  seemed  somewhat  inclined 
to  favor  the  application  of  Collins,  as  his  military 
education  was  deemed  a  fitting  preparation  for  the 
service.  But  as  for  me,  neither  precedents  nor  pa- 
pers were  in  my  favor.  There  was  nothing  about 
me  or  my  antecedents  that  indicated  fitness  for  the 
work  of  the  warrior.     With  proper  courtesy,  there- 


70  PIONEER   LIFE 

fore,  my  aspirations  to  command  a  squad  of  peons 
was  dismissed,  and  that  of  Collins  held  under  ad- 
visement. But  as  my  friend  was  a  diffident  young 
man,  he  never  returned  to  urge  his  application  ; 
and  moreover,  he  did  not  desire  to  leave  for  parts 
unknown,  without  a  companion. 

Collins  had  wealthy  friends  in  the  city,  and  soon 
found  employment  as  a  teacher,  which  he  followed 
for  some  years.  I  soon  after  left  the  city  for  New 
York.  We  never  subsequently  exchanged  but  one 
letter  ;  and  I  have  never  seen  Collins  but  once  since 
we  then  parted.  We  were  resolved  to  struggle 
manfully  to  gain — what  we  supposed  we  had  ability 
to  accomplish— an  honest  living.  Correspondence 
was  expensive  in  those  days,  each  letter  costing 
from  twelve  to  twenty-five  cents.  Laboring  men 
could  not  afford  to  have  many  correspondents  be- 
sides their  near  relatives.  We  had  agreed,  however, 
if  fortune  frowned  or  favored — if  either  of  us  should 
deem  it  expedient  to  commit  suicide  or  matrimony, 
that  one  should  inform  the  other,  as  the  facts 
might  be. 

Some  years  afterwards  the  following  letter  was 
addressed,  verbathn,  to  Collins,  still  in  Philadelphia. 
After  place  and  date  there  was  inserted, 
T.^Tin  married — y.  B. 

To  which  a  response  was  returned  immediately 
in  the  following  words : 

y.  B.—Tm  not  yet ;  but  soon  shall  be. —  T. 

I  know  that  brevity  is  said  to  be  the  soul  of  wit, 
and  the  fashion  with  the  generals  since  the  time  of 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  7 1 

Caesar ;  but  if  there  have  been  any  more  laconic 
epistles  in  connection  with  matrimonial  matters 
than  the  foregoing,  I  have  not  read  them. 

Once  since  the  days  of  other  years  I  have  met 
Collins.  He  is  now  an  old  man  ;  and  has  a  clerk's 
place  in  the  Post  Office  in  Pittsburg.  Being  re- 
cently in  that  city,  I  took  pains  to  learn  his  address. 
I  called  at  his  dwelling  and  awaited  his  return  from 
labors  much  too  laborious  for  him.  I  was  anxious 
to  see,  if  after  a  separation  from  youth  to  age,  he 
would  recognize  me.  He  came  into  my  presence, 
an  aged  and  a  sad  man.  He  stood  before  me  and 
surveyed  me  some  minutes  with  interested  scrutiny. 
Occasionally  saying,  "  I  ought  to  know  you,  sir."  "  I 
do  know  you" — "But,  who  is  this.'*"  The  effort  at 
recognition,  however,  was  a  failure,  and  I  had  to  give 
him  the  name  of  his  old  companion.  Then  followed 
the  exclamation — "is  it  possible!"  and  a  strong 
clasp  of  hands.  Poor  Collins— diffident — intelligent 
— educated — kind  of  heart — he  is  nearing  the  close 
of  life  with  a  dependent  family,  and  yet  dependent 
for  a  living  on  the  salary  of  a  clerk.  Once  he  pos- 
sessed some  means  by  inheritance,  but  having 
invested  it  in  the  suburbs  of  Pittsburg,  the  title 
proved  to  be  imperfect,  and  by  the  wiles  of  dishon- 
est men,  he  lost  his  little  all.  His  eldest  daughter 
was  a  young  lady  of  amiable  qualities  and  the  light 
of  his  house.  She  had  recently  died,  and  her  father 
carried  to  his  daily  toil,  the  heart  of  a  stricken 
mourner.  He  said  he  had  given  one  hundred  dol- 
lars for  the   lot   in  the  graveyard  where  his  dear 


72  PIONEER   LIFE 

daughter  lies  buried,  and  it  required  one  year  of 
close  economy  in  his  family  to  save  the  money 
which  procured  the  deed.  That  little  lot  in  the  cem- 
etery, where,  when  his  labors  are  done,  he  hopes  to 
rest  by  the  side  of  his  daughter,  is  the  only  inher- 
itance he  has  on  earth.     Poor  Collins. 

During  the  time  I  was  in  Philadelphia,  my  friends, 
of  course,  were  somewhat  solicitous  that  I  should 
find  immediate  employment  which  they  knew  was 
difficult  to  obtain  at  that  time.  My  good  mother, 
especially,  was  anxious  for  my  welfare  ;  and  strange 
as  it  may  seem  to  others,  and  as  it  seems  to  me,  I 
am,  in  writing  these  lines,  more  sensible  of  her 
anxiety  for  me  at  that  period,  and  more  affected  by 
the  remembrance  of  her  labors  to  procure  friends 
for  me  ;  and  by  her  motherly  gifts  and  advice,  than 
I  was  at  that  time.  I  think  the  longer  a  man  lives 
in  the  world  he  becomes  more  impressed  and  grate- 
ful by  the  recollection  of  a  good  mother's  interest 
for  him  in  the  days  of  his  youth. 

My  dear  mother  had  a  sore  trial  in  connection 
with  her  solicitude  for  her  absent  son.  It  so  hap- 
pened that  a  person  of  my  name — (a*  druggist,  I 
think) — committed  suicide  during  my  sojourn  in 
the  city.  By  some  means  the  report  reached  my 
mother,  with  the  additional  conjecture  that  it  might 
be  her  son.  Her  distress  for  a  season  was  painful 
for  her  friends  to  witness.  She  conjectured  causes 
for  the  event.  What  disappointments  or  sufferings 
could  have  caused  an  act  so  unlike  anything  she 
could  have  anticipated.     Although  it  was  a  mere 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  73 

rumor,  she  could  not  be  comforted,  until  the  history 
of  the  case  was  obtained.  When  I  heard  of  this 
incident,  and  many  times  since,  when  friends  have 
described  her  state  of  mind  at  that  time,  my  heart 
has  been  deeply  affected  by  the  thought  of  what 
my  dear  mother  must  have  suffered  in  consequence 
of  her  maternal  attachment  to  her  son. 

A  little  incident  which  memory  preserves  affected 
me,  and  affected  a  companion  much  more  than  my- 
self Walking  one  evening  in  the  autumn  in  the 
pleasant  streets  of  the  city,  my  companion  was  a 
young  man  from  Pittsburg,  who  had  come  to  the 
city  before  me.  We  boarded  in  the  same  house — • 
had  known  the  same  families  in  our  youth,  and  of 
course,  we  sympathized  with  each  other,  and  talked 
over  reminiscences  of  the  past.  On  that  evening 
Alexander  K.  seemed  pensive,  and  thoughtful.  To 
walk  and  talk  of  our  old  homes,  and  old  friends — 
lady  friends  especially — seemed  more  than  usual  a 
special  interest  with  him.  (Allow  me  to  assume 
Dermoody  as  my  noni  de  plume ^  and  I  can  give  the 
reader  the  spirit  of  our  talk  for  a  few  minutes.)  A 
conversation  I  shall  never  forget. 

"Dermoody,"  said  he,  pressing  my  arm  closer, 
"you  know  Sally  Brown." 

"Yes." 

"Well,  this  night  she  and  I  were  to  be  married." 

"  Is  it  possible  .''" 

"  Yes,  this  night — this  night  Sally  Brown  was  to 
become  my  wife." 

"Why  did  you  not  mention  this  before."*" 


74  PIONEER   LIFE 

"We  were  to  keep  our  secret  till  the  event  was 
past — but  it's  all  over  now." 

"  Has  she  been  untrue  ? " 

"No;  nor  I — but  the  thing  is  impossible.  She 
sees  it.  I  see  and  feel  it.  Dermoody,  it  would  be 
madness  to  marry  Sally  Brown  with  no  prospect  of 
a  comfortable  living.     I  can't  do  it." 

"It  is  postponed,  then." 

."No;  the  engagement  is  given  up.  She  thought 
it  best.  But,  Dermoody,  it  is  hard  for  me.  I  could 
work  day  and  night  for  that  girl.  But  it's  all  over 
now !  I  think  she  is  crying  to-night.  Oh,  if  I  only 
could  see  her.  But  I  have  no  money  to  go  home  ; 
and  it  would  do  no  good,  if  I  had.  I  have  no  heart 
either  to  write  or  to  work."  (His  voice  grew  trem- 
ulous and  he  said,)  "Dermoody,  whoever  gets  Sally, 
I  knozv  she II  remember  me!" 

With  other  words  of  home  and  friends,  we  walked 
on,  and  ever  after,  during  the  little  time  I  was  with 
him,  I  spoke  to  him  less  mirthfully  but  with  more 
kindly  interest  than  before. 

My  friend  K.  was  married  long  ago,  and  Sally, 
too — better,  I  think,  than  though  they  had  married 
together.  Does  she  remember  him  .^  Surely  ;  and 
he  remembers  her ;  but  both,  probably,  with  the 
conviction  that  their  early  purpose  was  better  un- 
fulfilled. 

Before  I  left  the  city  I  spent  a  day  or  two  in 
visiting  places  of  public  interest.  There  was  an 
exhibition  at  the  Asylum  for  deaf  mutes,  and  hav- 
ing procured  a  ticket,  I  attended   the  exercises.     I 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  75 

remember  that  the  gentleman  who  handed  me  the 
ticket,  inquired  why  I  wished  to  be  present ;  and 
that  I  had  some  difficulty  in  assigning  a  reason. 
Feeling  alone  in  the  world,  the  incident  commemo- 
rated in  the  following  verses  impressed  me,  as  it 
might  not  have  done  at  another  time.  A  class  of 
mutes  was  reciting.  The  features  of  the  young  girl 
to  which  the  lines  refer,  bore  the  impress  of  a  pure, 
affectionate  and  thoughtful  mind  : 

"  Her  deep  expressive  eye  had  caught 
Its  lustre  from  the  Spirit's  gem, 
And  on  her  brow  the  light  of  thought 
Flashed  like  a  Spirit's  diadem." 

She  noticed  my  look  of  interest,  and  it  then 
seemed  to  me  not  only  recognized,  but  felt  it.  Her 
eye  dropped  from  mine,  where  she,  no  doubt,  read 
sympathy  for  her  situation,  and  a  slight  color  suf- 
fused her  cheek.  Years  afterwards,  in  hours  of  re- 
laxation from  professional  study,  I  recalled  the 
event,  and  gave  the  impression  permanency  in  the 
following  lines : 

THE  MUTE  GIRL. 


She  was  a  fair  young  girl;  and  all  I've  seen 

Of  woman  has  not  left  within  my  mind 

So  pure  a  picture.     Her  beauty  was  not  such 

As  I  have  seen  in  portraits:    It  seem'd  to  live 

Upon  her  face:    And  when  her  mind  had  caught 

Her  teacher's  thought,  her  soul  would  seem  to  come 

In  beams  of  intellect  to  her  dark  eyes 

And  light  her  features  with  a  sentient  glow 

Of  meaning  I  could  read        *        *        * 

I  felt  my  heart 
Was  sympathizing  with  that  silent  girl: 
She  felt  so  too.     For  when  she  had  perceiv'd 


76  PIONEER   LIFE 

My  earnest  look,  her  glance  grew  fix'd  a  moment 
Soft'ning  down  into  a  tender  inquiry 
Which  asked,  if  I  had  lov'd  or  pitied  her — 
And  then  she  turned  her  eyes  away  and  bhish'd! 

O,  Nature,  it  was  lovely  thus  to  place 
A  sacred  spring  within  the  virgin  breast, 
Which  in  the  bosom  of  that  voiceless  girl 
Who  knew  no  causes  why  her  cheek  grew  warm. 
Would  thus  vibrate  and  tremble  to  be  touch'd. 
By  the  slight  impulse  of  an  ardent  glance. 

Unknown  to  that  dumb  girl,  was  art's  device 
And  the  dissimulation  of  the  world, — 
Her  heart  was  a  hid  fountain,  and  its  springs 
Of  pure  and  fresh  affection  were  concealed 
From  the  intrusion  of  the  common  herd 
The  flatt'rer's  breath — the  impiety  of  men — 
The  words  of  malice,  pride  and  guilt,  which  soil 
And  harden  other  hearts,  came  not  to  hers. 

I  then  was  very  young,  and  thoughts  like  these 

Came  to  my  mind: — that  if  I  could  unseal 

That  maiden's  ear,  and  pour  into  her  mind 

A  living  language;- — softened  by  the  deep 

And  touching  pathos  of  a  kind  regard 

From  her  heart -treasure  I  would  thus  bring  forth 

The  Pure  affections  of  her  virgin  soul. 

Like  rich  and  fragrant  unction  upon  mine — 

Ambition  then  I'd  leave  to  selfish  men — 

(  Who  toil  and  struggle  anxiously  to  gain 

An  increase  of  anxiety  )— and  live 

In  wedlock  with  that  maiden.     And  I'd  store 

Her  mind  with  a  rich  furniture,  and  by 

The  lenderest  loving  kindnesses  and  care 

Unite  her  heart  of  heart  unto  my  own. 

I'm  older  now,  and  fancy  more  subdued; 
Yet  to  my  thoughts  to-day  there  came  the  form 
Of  that  fair  voiceless  girl;  and  I  have  prayed 
She  may  have  happiness  that  angels  know  — 
That  in  the  silent  dwelling  of  her  soul 
Sweet  peace  and  joy  may  dwell  continually. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  JJ 


CHAPTER   VII. 

THE  CLERK  AND  THE  SCHOOLMASTER. 

Having  arrived  in  the  city  of  New  York,  with 
but  a  small  fund  of  money,  and  finding  no  immedi- 
ate employment,  I  called  upon  Mordecai  Manuel 
Noah,  then  editing  a  daily  paper  in  that  city.  I 
found  he  had  the  reputation  among  the  laboring 
printers  and  others  in  the  city,  of  being  a  "good- 
hearted  and  liberal  man."  When  I  inquired  for  em- 
ployment, he  replied  courteously,  and  not  with  the 
repulsive  and  misanthropic  "no"  that  greeted  me 
when  I  made  the  same  inquiry  at  some  other  offices. 
Some  words  of  his  led  me  to  state  my  antecedents, 
— present  needs, — and  my  willingness  to  do  any- 
thing honorable  by  which  I  might  get  a  start  in  the 
struggle  of  life.  He  employed  me  as  an  under- 
clerk  in  his  office ;  not  so  much,  as  he  said,  because 
there  was  need  of  another  hand ;  but  as  a  personal 
favor  in  view  of  my  needs  until  a  better  place  could 
be  obtained.  Here  I  remained  a  few  weeks,  copy- 
ing letters,  mailing  papers,  and  doing  other  miscel- 
laneous writing,  until  by  some  legal  process,  the 
paper  passed  out  of  his  hands.     He  subsequently 


78  PIONEER   LIFE 

established  the  Ark,  and  managed  it  for  a  time;  but 
my  employment  closed  with  the  close  of  the  old 
office.  My  patron,  however,  (for  such  he  seemed 
to  be)  at  my  suggestion,  gave  me  a  letter  of  recom- 
mendation to  Mr.  Booth,  just  then  a  star  actor, 
managing  one  of  the  city  theatres.  He  asked  the 
manager  to  give  me  a  chance  to  exhibit  my  thes- 
pian  qualities.  Upon  presenting  my  letter,  I  learned 
that  supernumeraries  were  abundant,  and  applica- 
tions numerous,  and  no  opportunity  for  my  entree 
upon  the  boards  seemed  probable. 

The  Booth,  to  whom  I  was  introduced,  was  the 
father  of  the  notorious  murderer  recently  executed. 
While  in  Mr.  Noah's  office  I  had  some  opportunity 
to  learn  the  habits,  and  character  of  professional 
players.  They  met  and  talked  in  the  office,  and 
more  freely  in  the  absence  of  Mr.  Noah.  I  am  per- 
fectly sure  that  if  my  application  had  been  success- 
ful, meritorious  aims  and  a  virtuous  life  would  have 
been  abandoned.  "Evil  communications  corrupt 
good  manners,"  and  allowing  for  extraordinary  ex- 
ceptions; such  as  Mrs.  Siddons  and  Mrs.  Richie, 
there  is  no  virtue  on  the  stage.  The  evil  of  theat- 
rical exhibitions  might,  perhaps,  be  abated  ;  but  so 
long  as  the  habitues  of  the  stage  are  what  they  are, 
no  reform  will  ever  take  place.  The  evil  is  not  all 
with  the  actors  and  their  female  associates.  So 
long  as  respectable  men  and  women  in  the  presence 
of  their  families,  give  enthusiastic  demonstrations 
in  behalf  of  profligate  men,  and  such  women  as 
Rachel — known   to  be  the    mother   of  illegitimate 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  79 

children,  and  the  mistress  successively  of  men  of 
the  town — when  virtue  thus  smiles  on  vice,  it  indi- 
cates a  taint  at  the  heart,  and  parents  so  doing  in- 
vite the  infection  into  their  families.  Such  parents 
and  children  may  be  virtuous ;  but  their  virtue 
stands  in  caution,  not  in  conscience. 

My  washerwoman  during  my  stay  in  the  city,  re- 
sided in  an  alley  back  of  the  city  hall  —the  same,  I 
think,  which  now  passes  the  side  of  Stewart's  dry 
goods  palace.  We  usually  called  for  our  clothes  in 
those  days — generally  on  Saturday  night  or  Sunday 
morning.  During  my  visits  to  this  family  I  saw 
the  needs  of  the  poor  in  an  aspect  which  had  not 
presented  itself  at  the  West.  The  inmates  were 
Germans,  and  used  various  expedients  to  live  ; — - 
among  others,  that  of  buying  wood  by  the  half 
cord,  and  splitting  it  into  small  parcels,  which  they 
sold  to  the  most  impoverished  people  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. One  Sabbath  morning  I  saw  little  rag- 
ged, hungry  looking  children  call  with  a  sixpence 
and  receive  a  few  little  pieces  of  wood — not  suffi- 
cient to  kindle  a  fire  in  the  stove  of  a  thrifty  family 
in  the  country.  It  was  but  a  few  steps  to  Broad- 
way from  this  scene  of  poverty  and  need.  Three 
minutes'  walk  changed  the  scene.  Men  and  women 
in  rich  attire  (few  rode  in  carriages  in  those  days) 
were  passing  on  the  streets.  Some  of  them  leading 
children  clothed  in  warm  raiment.  They  were 
probably  going  to  the  churches,  which  were,  at 
that  time,  mostly  in  the  lower  part  of  the  town. 
Being  so  near  the  confines  of  need  myself,  prob- 


80  PIONEER   LIFE 

ably  the  contrast  affected  me  more  than  it  would 
do  now.  The  worship  of  Christians  clad  expen- 
sively, and  even  deformed  in  person  by  the  extrav- 
agances of  fashion — in  immediate  proximity  to  the 
ignorant  and  destitute  poor,  produced  reflections  not 
favorable  to  city  life,  nor  to  city  style  of  piety. 
Experience  in  late  years  has  induced  views  that 
are  somewhat  more  charitable.  Still,  at  the  pres- 
ent moment,  I  am  sure  that  those  who  pray,  "  Be 
ye  warmed  arid  filled,  and  do  not  the  things  that 
are  needful  to  the  body,"  are  hypocrites.  Not  that 
all  the  poor  are  worthy — many  of  them  are  evil  and 
vicious.  Not  that  every  mendicant  should  receive 
alms  without  inquiry  :  but  it  is  the  business  of 
Christians,  when  both  classes  cannot  be  supplied, 
to  have  the  Gospel  preached  to  others  rather  than 
to  themselves  ;  and  to  pray  for  a  blessing  upon 
their  efforts  and  their  alms — not  for  a  blessing  with- 
out efforts  and  alms. 

My  means  being  about  exhausted,  I  crossed  the 
ferry  at  Hoboken  on  Sunday  morning,  with  the 
purpose  of  walking  to  Albany,  and  of  embracing 
any  chance  that  might  offer  by  the  way,  to  engage 
in  any  employment  that  would  supply  present  ne- 
cessities, and  give  an  opportunity  to  commence  life 
in  some  new  direction.  Before  I  left  the  city  I  had 
sold  a  camlet  cloak,  much  worn  in  those  days,  in 
order  to  pay  my  washing  bill  and  supply  some  arti- 
cles that  I  needed.  The  day  was  chilly — snowflakes 
were  falling,  and  without  my  cloak  I  felt  uncom- 
fortably cold.     I   have  always  been  hopeful  in  all 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  8 1 

circumstances.  Not  more  than  twice  in  my  life  do 
I  remember  a  moment  of  despondency ;  but  on 
that  Sabbath  —  alone,  on  foot — [going,  I  scarcely 
knew  whither — with  Httle  money,  and  too  thinly 
clad— I  felt,  for  once,  near  the  end  of  my  resources, 
and  that  I  was  shut  up  to  a  higher  power. 

There  were  at  that  time  large  Lombardy  pop- 
lars standing  by  the  roadside,  near  Hoboken,  on 
the  way  to  Hackensack.  I  stopped  and  stood  for 
a  few  minutes  under  one  of  those  old  trees,  and 
offered  up  heart-felt  prayer.  If  I  had  been  asked 
that  day  whether  I  believed  the  Bible,  I  should 
have  replied  that  I  was  in  doubt,  and  could  not  be- 
lieve. Yet  under  that  tree,  I  prayed  as  sincerely  as 
I  have  ever  prayed.  I  did  not  ask  my  soul  whether 
there  was  a  God,  or  whether  there  was  reason  in 
prayer.  I  did  not  inquire  whether  I  believed  or 
not.  I  prayed  to  God  for  aid  and  guidance  ;  and 
whether  the  opinion  is  orthodox  or  not,  to  this  day 
I  believe  God  heard  and  answered  my  prayer. 

In  a  few  minutes  I  walked  on,  and  had  not  pro- 
ceeded far  before  I  was  overtaken  by  a  farmer  trav- 
eling in  the  same  direction.  We  talked  by  the  way 
familiarly,  and  I  stated  my  desire  for  some  employ- 
ment; proposing  to  teach  a  school,  or  to  do  any  other 
service  to  recruit  my  spent  resources.  He  informed 
me  that  a  schoolmaster  was  wanted  in  his  district, 
about  three  miles  further  upon  the  road,  at  the  lit- 
tle village  of  New  Durham.  The  principal  man  in 
the  management  of  school  affairs  lived  there,  and 
he  proposed  to  introduce  me  when  we  should  arrive 


82  PIONEER   LIFE 

at  his  house.  It  happened  that  the  family  were  ab- 
sent at  church.  The  snow  was  still  falling,  and  I 
was  rather  pleased  than  otherwise  that  the  family 
were  away.  It  was  so  comfortable  to  sit  by  the 
cheery  fire,  and  to  look  out  upon  the  falling  snow  ; 
and  to  smell  the  savory  dinner,  boiling  in  the  pot, 
(no  cooking  stoves  in  those  days),  that  I  really 
feared  they  would  return  soon,  and  reject  my  appli- 
cation at  once,  so  that  I  should  have  again  to  take 
the  cheerless  road.  I  remember  no  hour  in  my 
life  when  I  felt  a  deeper  sense  of  comfort  than  I  did 
that  Sabbath  day,  sitting  within,  before  the  open 
fire,  and  looking  out  through  the  window  upon 
the   falling  snow. 

The  farmer,  Mitchell  Saunier,  soon  returned.  He 
had,  if  I  remember  rightly,  learned  from  the  neigh- 
bor who  left  me  at  his  house,  that  a  candidate  for 
schoolmaster  was  awaiting  his  return.  I  was  in- 
vited to  dinner,  and  complied  earnestly  with  the 
scripture  injunction  to  "  eat  what  was  set  before 
me  without  asking  any  questions."  Mr.  Saunier 
was  not  a  religious  man,  nor  was  there,  I  believe,  a 
male  member  of  any  church  in  the  neighborhood. 
The  fire,  and  the  dinner,  and  the  hope  of  employ- 
ment, aided  me  to  present  myself  favorably  to  my 
patron  ;  and  by  the  time  we  were  done  eating,  it 
was  understood  that  I  should  exhibit  my  hand  writ- 
ing at  once,  and  as  the  weather  was  getting  better 
we  could  employ  the  afternoon  in  visiting  families 
in  the  neighborhood,  to  ascertain  the  number  of 
scholars  they  would  send.       I   had  commenced  to 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  83 

write  in  the  Sabbath  school— practised  under  Mas- 
ter McClurgan  ;  and  had  become  a  good  penman  in 
the  shop  at  the  Devil's  Half  Acre.  Writing  was 
the  only  scholarly  accomplishment  of  which  Mr. 
Saunier  could  judge.  His  eye  aided  him  as  to  my 
competency  in  that  acquirement  ;  and  when  I  sat 
down  and  wrote  some  lines  of  good  copy  hand,  ac- 
companied with  divers  flourishes,  the  matter  was 
settled  as  to  my  qualifications,  and  we  started  at 
once  to  canvass  for  scholars.  The  effort  was  a  suc- 
cess ;  and  the  succeeding  Wednesday  I  began  my 
school  as  teacher  of  the  New  Durham  Academy. 
There  was  a  fine  school  building,  and  the  name  of 
Academy  had  been  given  to  it  under  my  predeces- 
sor, Mr.  Randall,  who  had  taught  the  school  for 
some  years.  He  was  a  man  of  fair  ability,  and  had 
recently  deceased. 

I  was  greatly  pleased  with  the  change  in  my  tem- 
poral prospects  ;  but  with  the  success  came  a  n^eas- 
ure  of  solicitude.  I  feared  I  should  have  a  larger 
job  on  my  hands  than  I  wished  to  bargain  for.  It 
so  happened,  however,  that  the  pupils  who  attend- 
ed the  first  term  were  not  advanced  scholars  in  any 
department  of  study.  There  was  an  exception  or 
two,  but  I  deemed  it  an  excellent  method  to  review 
first  principles,  and  to  become  rooted  and  grounded 
in  these  before  proceeding  to  more  difficult  studies. 

By  doing  my  best,  both  as  a  student  and  an 
instructor,  I  achieved  in  a  short  time  the  reputa- 
tion of  skill  and  learning  as  a  teacher ;  and  I  was 
not  forward  to  give  all  the  information  I  possessed 


84  PIONEER   LIFE 

on  the  subject  of  my  own  scholastic  advantages. 
Indeed,  being  rather  social  in  regard  to  subjects 
generally,  and  rather  taciturn  in  regard  to  this,  it 
was  supposed  by  some,  that,  being  now  "only  a 
schoolmaster,"  I  was  ashamed  to  mention  my  pre- 
vious advantages  in  contrast  with  my  present 
position. 

A  circumstance  happened  about  this  time  which 
greatly  increased  my  reputation,  and  consequently 
came  near  destroying  it.  It  was  stated  in  the 
Almanac  that  two  stars  of  the  first  magnitude  were 
approaching  each  other  in  the  western  horizon,  and 
that  on  a  certain  night  there  would  be  a  conjunction 
of  their  rays.  I  knew  little  about  the  stars,  but  I 
knew  the  evening  star,  and  had  learned,  by  obser- 
vations through  a  month,  what  other  star  was  ap- 
proaching it  in  a  direct  line.  The  people  did  not 
pay  much  attention  to  astronomical  tables  in  the 
Almanacs ;  and  when  I  pointed  out  the  stars  to  Mr. 
Saunier's  family,  and  announced  the  night  when 
they  would  unite  their  rays,  I  had  not  the  most  re- 
mote intention  of  setting  myself  up  for  a  wiseacre, 
any  farther  than  I  had  by  observation  learned  the 
two  particular  stars  that  would,  on  a  certain  future 
night,  form  a  conjunction.  The  event,  I  presume, 
was  talked  about  in  the  school ;  and  when  it  oc- 
curred as  predicted,  my  reputation  for  a  knowledge 
of  astronomy  beyond  the  comprehension  of  com- 
mon people,  was  established  at  once.  A  young 
gentleman  of  the  old  aristocratic  family  in  the  vil- 
lage (Mr.  Doremus)  called  upon  me  immediately. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  85 

and  two  families  from  the  city  of  New  York,  who 
had  their  summer  residence  in  the  neighborhood, 
on  this  or  on  some  other  account,  sent  their  children 
to  school.  They  had  been  instructed  in  some  of 
the  best  schools  in  the  city,  and  were  proficient  in 
some  of  the  advanced  studies.  It  required  more 
than  all  my  knowledge  and  tact  to  "master  the 
situation."  I  had  previously  purchased  keys  to 
the  arithmetics  used,  and  a  key  and  Exercises  for 
Murray's  English  Grammar ;  and  there  was  nothing 
in  the  class  books  that  I  did  not  understand.  But 
I  knew  nothing  of  the  prevalent  methods  of  instruc- 
tion ;  and  had  never  in  my  life  parsed  a  sentence 
according  to  the  forms  of  the  schools.  My  methods 
of  teaching,  therefore,  were  often  original,  and  quite 
surprised  my  new  pupils.  After  a  short  experience 
they  thought  fit  to  withdraw  ; — their  parents  either 
doubting  my  capabilities,  or  supposing,  perhaps, 
that  it  was  not  best  to  mix  up  in  the  minds  of 
their  children,  systems  of  instruction  so  different  in 
character. 

Subsequently,  in  connection  with  my  day  labors, 
I  taught  a  night  school  in  the  winter.  A  number 
of  young  men  attended,  some  of  them  wishing  to 
study  various  branches  not  often  heard  of  in  com- 
mon schools.  I  instructed  them,  however,  in  my 
way,  in  all  branches,  common  and  uncommon,  that 
they  wished  to  study ;  and  the  knowledge  which 
I  then  gained,  in  connection  with  what  I  had  pre- 
viously obtained  in  the  printing  office,  has  been 
of  more   practical  advantage   to  me  in   the  duties 


86  PIONEER   LIFE 

of  life,  than  four  years  of  subsequent  collegiate  study. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  years  spent  in  college 
study  of  the  dead  languages  is  of  little  benefit  to 
the  pupil.  Translations  are  so  bungling  in  style, 
and  so  blind  in  idea,  that  the  student  often  learns 
to  be  satisfied  with  an  obscure  perception,  and  an 
imperfect  expression  of  thought.  Distinct  and 
discriminating  statement  is  hindered  rather  than 
furthered,  unless  the  study  be  pursued  much  beyond 
the  college  curriculum.  So  far  as  mental  discipline 
is  regarded,  much  of  the  talk  of  professors  on  this 
subject  is  mere  selfish  verbiage.  Mental  discipline 
is  that  which  gives  self-possession,  clear  apprehen- 
sion and  logical  acumen.  The  study  of  the  dead  lan- 
guages gives  neither.  If  one-half  of  the  time  spent 
in  the  study  of  language  in  our  colleges,  were  added 
to  studies  in  the  English  language,  law,  natural  sci- 
ence and  natural  history,  the  change  would  be  a 
large  advantage  to  students. 

The  older  residents  of  Bergen  county,  N.  J.,  are 
mostly  the  descendants  of  the  Dutch  families  that 
first  settled  on  the  North  River.  They  had  at  that 
time  still  some  peculiar  usages,  especially  upon  the 
holidays.  At  such  times  it  was  customary  for  the 
young  people,  together  with  such  married  persons 
as  were  so  inclined,  to  assemble  without  invitation 
at  the  public  houses  in  the  villages  and  engage  in 
dancing  during  the  afternoon  and  evening.  At 
such  times  ardent  spirits  and  less  harmful  bever- 
ages, were  freely  circulated.  The  best  families  were 
not  often   represented  on  these  holiday  occasions, 


IX   THE   NEW   WEST.  8/ 

but  respectable  young  people  of  the  country  around 
were  present,  often  in  large  numbers. 

I  was  sometimes  present  and  engaged  with  others 
in  the  free  and  easy  usages  of  the  descendants  of 
the  Dutch.  Two  such  occasions  I  shall  not  forget, 
and  "the  truth  of  history"  requires  that  I  should 
note  them  here.  I  shall  tell  the  truth  as  due  to 
conscience: — of  course,  "nothing  extenuate  or  set 
down  against  myself  in  malice." 

In  those  days,  when  everybody  drank  brandy, 
most  persons  of  those  called  temperate,  felt,  at 
times,  the  exhilarating  influence  of  intoxicating 
liquors.  I  think  I  never  was  so  affected  by  liquor 
that  strangers  would  notice  its  effect  upon  my  "walk 
and  conversation."  But  I  have  been  exhilarated 
by  it,  and  prompted  to  conversation  and  conduct, 
that  in  my  more  thoughtful  moments  I  would  have 
eschewed.  I  learned  by  experience  that  the  mod- 
erate drinker  is  not  a  safe  man  to  trust  with  the 
management  of  affairs  that  require  close  thinking. 
No  man  after  he  has  taken  a  glass  of  spirits  will 
mature  his  thought  so  perfectly,  nor  look  to  results 
of  his  actions  so  carefully,  as  he  would  have  done 
without  it.  No  one  knows  how  many  of  the  fail- 
ures in  business  and  of  the  unexpected  defects  in 
moral  conduct  are  to  be  attributed  to  this  cause. 

I  have  not  been  many  nights  out  of  bed  after  ten 
o'clock  during  a  whole  lifetime.  My  grandfather 
taught  me  to  have  faith  in  Franklin's  maxim : 

"  Early  to  bed  and  early  to  rise 
Makes  a  man  healthy  and  wealthj-  and  wise." 


88  PIONEER    LIFE 

I  have  lived  in  the  light  during  a  lifetime  ;  and 
observation  has  taught  me  that  there  is  something 
wrong  in  the  heart  as  well  as  the  habits  of  those 
who  may  be  called  night  birds : 

Keep  rejfuliir  hours, — the  wise  Mnd  g-ood 

Live  mostly  in  the  li^ht; 
While  vice,  and  crime,  and  fashion  lioll 

Their  orgies  in  the  nig^ht. 

I  have  retired  from  lectures  before  they  were 
closed,  and  from  social  gatherings  before  supper, 
rather  than  violate  the  order  of  nature,  or  encour- 
age others  to  do  so.  On  two  occasions,  however, 
my  attendance  upon  the  gatherings  mentioned 
above  was  prolonged  till  near  the  middle  of  the 
night,  when  my  desire  to  go  home  became  so  con- 
trolling that  I  set  out  alone  about  midnight  on 
my  return  to  my  lodgings. 

On  one  such  occasion  I  traveled  from  Bergen  to 
Hoboken,  and  thence  over  Wehauken  Hill — a  dis- 
tance, I  suppose,  of  about  eight  miles.  I  desired 
to  reach  the  residence  of  Mrs.  Ross,  a  patroness 
of  my  school,  with  whom  I  was  boarding  At  the 
time.  I  had  either  to  go  by  the  road,  which  would 
prolong  the  distance  three  miles,  or  to  go  over  the 
hill  without  road  or  guide,  which  few  would  have 
attempted  in  daylight.  I  had  less  caution  than  I 
would  have  had  if  I  had  drank  nothing  but  cold 
water,  hence,  I  attempted  to  reach  my  bed  by  the 
shortest  route.  The  hill  is  precipitous,  and  it 
was  then  covered  with  trees  and  undergrowth. 
How  long  I  struggled  over  precipices  and  through 
underbrush  I  do  not  know.     I  did  not  lose  the  road, 


IN   THE   NEW    WEST.  89 

because  there  was  none.  I  did  not  lose  myself,  for 
I  was  never  more  self-conscious  in  my  life ;  but  I 
lost  my  latitude  and  longitude,  and  at  daylight, 
having  emerged  into  a  farming  region,  I  found 
myself  about  two  miles  from  the  residence  of  Mrs. 
Ross,  in  a  more  thoughtful  mood  than  when  I 
started  from  Bergen.  I  had  but  little  time  to  rest 
and  think  before  breakfast.  The  son  of  my  hostess, 
who  was  one  of  my  scholars,  had  not  yet  returned, 
and  the  narration  of  my  night  walk,  and  the  at- 
tempt to  abridge  my  journey  by  scaling  the  preci- 
pices of  Wehauken  mountain,  was,  to  them,  a 
matter  of  marvel.  I  did  not  think  it  wise  to  make 
it  a  subject  of  much  talk  afterwards. 

On  another  occasion,  I  wished  to  leave  a  rendez- 
vous called  the  turnpike  gate,  about  midnight,  and 
return  home,  a  distance  of  some  three  miles.  I  had 
gone  there  in  a  light  market  wagon  with  a  young 
man  who  lived  near  my  boarding  place.  No  one  was 
prepared  to  leave  at  that  hour ;  and  I  was  unwise 
enough  to  perpetrate  what  I  designed  as  a  joke — 
to  take  the  horse  and  wagon  of  my  friend,  and 
start  for  home  alone.  I  did  not  get  off,  however, 
without  the  movement  being  noticed.  The  owner 
of  the  vehicle,  and  one  or  two  others,  hallooed  and 
pursued  ;  but  I  put  the  horse  on  his  metal,  and 
followed  by  shouts  and  baying  dogs  I  reached,  in 
advance  of  my  train  of  followers,  the  residence  of 
the  owner  of  the  horse ;  and,  having  made  the 
excited  animal  fast  fo  the  hitching  post,  I  put  my- 
self in  a  secure  place  for  the  balance  of  the  night. 


90  PIONEER   LIFE 

I  fear  that  the  freak  occasioned  language  that  was 
neither  comphmentary  nor  classical.  I  was  not 
anxious  to  meet  my  friend  for  a  day  or  two ;  and 
when  I  did  see  him,  I  had  the  gratification  to  learn 
that  the  salutation  was  quite  different  from  what  it 
woul^J  have  been  if  we  had  met  before  I  reached 
the  hitching  post  on  the  evening  aforesaid. 

During  my  service  as  a  teacher,  I  had  periods  of 
mental  struggle  on  the  subject  of  faith  in  revela- 
tion. There  was  a  Dutch  Reformed  minister,  who 
preached  a  sermon  once  in  two  weeks  in  the  school 
building.  I  had  met  him,  and  had  stated  my  doubts 
concerning  divine  revelation.  He  urged  some 
views  in  behalf  of  inspiration,  which,  to  me,  seemed 
feeble.  This,  with  his  positiveness  in  regard  to 
things  for  which  I  thought  he  ought  to  show  a 
reason,  strengthened  my  doubts.  He  lent  me, 
however,  a  volume  of  the  history  of  Jerusalem, 
which  contained  Gibbon's  account  of  the  Emperor 
Julian's  attempt  to  rebuild  that  city,  and  the  rea- 
son assigned  for  his  failure.  I  was  not  satisfied 
with  the  exposition  of  the  historian.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  the  determination  of  the  Emperor,  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  Jews,  and  the  means  and  men 
engaged,  could  not  be  defeated  by  gaseous  explo- 
sions as  supposed.  Other  considerations  led  me 
reject^  as  of  no  value,  some  of  the  arguments  urged 
against  revelation.  Still  I  could  not  believe.  But 
my  desire  to  know — "  What  is  truth  ?" — was  some- 
times intense. 

I  remember,  when  alone,  taking  the  large  Bible 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  QI 

used  by  the  minister,  which  lay  on  a  desk  in  the 
corner  of  the  school-room,  and  removing  it  to  the 
centre  of  the  school-room  and  then  retiring  a  few 
paces,  and  praying  to  God  that  if  the  Bible  con- 
tained a  revelation  from  Him,  He  would  give  me 
evidence  of  the  fact  by  some  voice  or  sign  that  I 
could  understand.  There  was,  of  course,  no  mani- 
festation. Perhaps  I  ought  to  have  known  that  it 
was  folly  to  expect  visible  interposition.  Yet  the 
Bible  spoke  of  such  being  given  in  the  old  time, 
and  I  had  interest  enough  to  make  the  effort.  I 
affirmed  my  sincerity  and  called  upon  God.  Was' 
that  prayer  answered  .-•  I  only  know  I  felt  easier  in 
my  darkness  after  I  had  done  what  I  could  to  get 
light. 

After  about  a  year  and  a  half  of  service  as  school- 
teacher— by  economy — boarding  around,  and  man- 
agement in  other  ways, — I  found  my  purse  and 
wardrobe  in  much  better  condition  than  when  I 
arrived.  I  tarried  a  short  time  longer  to  collect 
arrearages  on  bills;  and  meanwhile,  to  pay  ex- 
penses, I  repainted  the  dwelling  of  Mr.  Saunier, 
lettered  the  kegs  of  the  tavern  with  such  labels  as 
WJiisky,  Brandy,  Gin,  Wine,  etc.  I  kept  bar  on 
muster  day,  and  became  an  expert  in  compounding 
"gin-slings,"  "toddy,"  "egg-nog,"  and  the  like  bev- 
erages for  the  victims  of  alcohol.  I  aided  the  town 
assessor  to  make  out  his  books ;  and  after  a  very 
miscellaneous  service  of  some  weeks,  I  bade  fare- 
well to  many  friends,  and  accompanied  by  one  of 
them  to  the  city  of  New  York,  I  set  out  again  for 


92  PIONEER    LIFE 

the  wide  West,  with  some  more  knowledge  of  the 
world,  and  better  prepared  to  turn  circumstances 
to  good  account  in  the  battle  of  life. 

With  a  gentleman  who  taught  school  at  Hoboken, 
Col.  Taylor,  I  had  frequent  interviews  during  my 
stay  at  New  Durham.  He  was  an  educated  man 
of  ability  and  literary  attainment.  In  his  associa- 
tion I  was  often  profited  and  interested.  He  had 
been  an  officer  in  the  regular  army,  but  for  some 
reason  had  resigned,  and  was  now  gaining  a  scanty 
living  by  teaching  a  grammar  school.  He  would 
sometimes  become  intoxicated,  and  was  a  man  of 
fearful  passions  when  excited.  W^hile  in  the  army 
he  had  married  a  Southern  lady  of  delicacy  and 
culture,  whose  heart  he  had  broken  by  his  bad 
habits  and  passions.  He  suffered  intense  self-re- 
proach, but  too  late  to  save  the  lost,  or  to  reform 
confirmed  habits.  Before  I  left  for  the  West  he  sent 
me  the  following  lines,  which  I  find  to-day  among 
my  old  papers.  His  life  was  a  failure,  but  his  re- 
gard for  me  was  generous,  and  I  felt  it.  He  had 
better  anticipations  of  my  future  than  I  had  myself 
After  some  introductory  lines  Col.  Taylor  wrote  : 

Tlie  day  we  part  shall  in  my  memory  dwell; 

Bxit  I  salute  thee  with  a  last  fareivell ! 

O,  shun  the  siren  Pleasures  every  hire, 

As  heat  be  ardent,  and  as  lig^ht  he  pure, 

To  some  ^xhaX  object  give  thj-  brilliant  powers, 

I^et  hmnbler  minds  riot  in  festive  bowers. 

The  bar  at  which  true  j>^enius  loves  to  flame 

To  perseverance  offers  wealth  and  fame. 

If  still  more  arduous  labors  thou  would'st  find 

(Jo,  well  prepar'd,  instruct  the  public  mind — 

The  patriot,  too — but  let  me  not  presume— 

For  thee  the  olive-palm  and  laurel  bloom: — 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  93 

Adiou, — Dermoody — when  in  ilistant  climes, 
Forget  not  Oscur  iind  these  oft"-h;ind  rhymes. 

Tarrying  recently  for  a  week  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  when  more  than  three  score  years 
of  age,  I  had  the  curiosity  to  cross  the  ferry  at 
Hoboken,  and  visit  the  scene  of  my  former  experi- 
ences. The  former  village  of  Hoboken  had  become 
a  city.  The  old  road  around  Wehauken  Hill  for 
three  miles  is  traversed  by  street  cars.  I  looked 
for  the  old  Lombardy  poplars  ;  they  were  all  gone 
except  a  few  straggling  ones,  which  looked  old  and 
decrepit.  The  precipices  of  Wehauken  arose  above 
the  cars,  and  looked  as  though  no  ordinary  labor 
could  surmount  them.  Mrs.  Ross  was  long  ago 
called  from  earthly  labor.  Her  farm  had  been  sold 
by  speculators  for  town  lots.  Her  children  were 
dead  or  dispersed.  I  met  her  grandson,  who  was 
familiar  with  my  name,  as  he  had  often  heard  his 
uncles  and  aunts  speak  of  their  former  teacher. 
He  looked  at  the  aged  man  before  him  with  awak- 
ened interest.  The  academy  building,  and  the  old 
residence  of  Mr.  Saunier,  were  gone.  Nothing  was 
as  I  had  known  it  but  the  old  stone  house  of  Mr. 
Doremus,  which  was  occupied  by  another  family. 
I  could  find  but  one  of  my  old  pupils.  She  was 
one  of  the  most  ungainly,  but  is  now  probably  the 
most  respectable  and  influential  of  them  all.  After 
dinner,  and  an  hour's  talk  of  the  days  of  other 
years,  I  left  a  package  of  useful  tracts  upon  her 
centre  table,  and  returned  again  to  the  cars. 
Sic  transit  gloria  uiniidi. 


94  PIONEER   LIFE 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

EDITOR — POLITICIAN— STUDENT  AT  LAW. 

Having  reached  home  and  visited  friends  in  the 
city,  I  hastened  to  the  residence  of  my  mother,  on 
a  farm  seven  miles  from  town,  on  the  Alleghany 
hills.  My  step-father,  for  some  years  of  his  life, 
had  labored  in  a  white  lead  factory,  and  was  subject 
to  a  disease  of  the  stomach,  produced  by  inhaling 
the  poisonous  vapors  of  the  metal.  His  disease  had 
sometimes  produced  spasms,  from  which  he  recov- 
ered with  difficulty.  He  had  recently  kept  a,  drug 
store  in  the  city,  but  declining  health  induced  him 
to  retire  to  his  farm  in  the  country,  where  he  was 
confined  mostly  to  his  house  as  an  invalid. 

My  mother  seemed  pleased  with  the  person  and 
presence  of  her  returned  son,  as  did  also  my  step- 
father, and  they  readily  assented  to  have  a  gather- 
ing of  a  few  of  the  young  people  from  the  farms  in 
the  neighborhood,  to  renew  old  friendships,  and 
spend  a  social  evening.  With  the  young  people  in 
the  neighborhood  I  had  been  familiar,  and  with 
some  of  them — it  is  proper  to  say — a  favorite.  I 
had,  during  the  years  of  my  apprenticeship,  often 


IN   THE   NEW   \YEST.  95 

walked  seven  miles,  after  the  labors  of  the  day,  to 
spend  an  evening  at  what  was  called  a  country 
frolic  ;  where  the  rustic  plays  and  dances  of  the 
"merry,  gentle  country  folk"  were  enjoyed  by 
those  present  in  a  sense  that  those  constrained  by 
the  forms  and  fashions  of  life  never  experience. 

My  parents  did  not  encourage  the  ruder  pastimes 
that  sometimes  characterized  the  neighborhood. 
But  few  were  assembled  this  evening,  and  I  was 
to  call  at  farmer  Phillips'  to  accompany  his  daugh- 
ter Eliza  to  the  little  company.  The  young  woman 
had  that  morning  scalded  her  foot  severely,  and 
could  not  go.  She  was  anxious  to  accompany  me, 
as  she  had  often  done  years  before  ;  and  she  would 
now  have  endeavored  to  ride  over  to  our  house, 
but  her  good  mother  interposed,  reminding  her 
that  she  had  had  various  ominous  warnings,  which 
indicated  that  Providence  did  not  favor  her  going. 
I  returned  alone,  leaving  her  a  few  yards  from 
her  dwelling  with  a  sad  and  longing  look.  The 
young  people  were  mostly  assembled  when  I  reached 
home  ;  and  kindly  greetings  were  cordially  and 
familiarly  exchanged.  I  had  improved  in  social 
qualities  by  absence.  The  friction  of  society  will 
polish  individual  habits. 

But  the  evening  that  began  in  gladness,  closed 
in  tears.  My  step-father,  who,  perhaps,  had  par- 
taken more  freely  than  usual  of  the  refreshments 
which  my  good  mother  had  prepared  for  the  com- 
pany, was  seized  with  one  of  the  spasms  produced 
by  the  poison   of  lead.     In   a  few   hours  his  soul, 


96  PIONEER   LIFE 

released  from  its  earthly  tenement,  entered  upon 
the  untried  experiences  of  the  world  to  come. 
Some  remained  to  weep  around  the  dying  bed  of 
their  friend  and  neighbor.  My  mother  kneeled  in 
the  presence  of  us  all,  and  uttered  a  sobbing,  heart- 
felt prayer.  The  scene  was  one  that  cannot  be 
forgotten.  I  had  never  heard  my  mother  pray 
until  that  night.  Women,  except  in  the  Methodist 
churches,  prayed  only  in  secret  in  those  days.  But- 
her  joy  of  heart  had  suddenly  been  succeeded  by  a 
great  grief — and  she  prayed  aloud. 

After  a  season  of  mourning,  and  some  labor  in 
arranging  with  the  children  of  the  deceased  (two 
of  whom  were  children  of  my  mother  by  her 
late  husband)  a  plan  for  the  future  of  the  family, 
I  again  left  the  city. 

My  uncle,  during  the  time  that  he  was  shop-keeper 
in  Hookstown,  had  purchased  a  contract  for  a  tract 
of  land  in  the  State  of  Ohio.  He  had  not  been  able 
to  obtain  a  perfect  title,  and  I  set  out  to  visit  the 
parties  and  procure  a  deed  of  the  land.  On  the  way 
I  was  detained  by  an  attack  of  ague  and  fever,  and 
after  a  protracted  season  of  illness,  I  reached  Raven- 
na, a  new  county  town  on  the  Western  Reserve,  in 
the  State  of  Ohio.  Here,  after  I  had  succeeded  in 
the  business  for  which  I  was  sent,  I  engaged  in  a 
new  printing  office,  having,  by  the  assistance  of 
friends,  bought  half  the  interest  of  the  "  Western 
Courier." 

General  politics  had  scarcely  any  influence  in  those 
days  upon  the  local  elections  of  the  new  counties. 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  97 

The  northern  counties  of  Ohio  were  settled  ahnost 
exclusively  by  New  England  people.  The  little 
paper  advocated  the  interests  of  John  Q.  Adams 
for  the  Presidency  ;  and  as  I  was  from  Pennsylvania, 
and  professedly  a  Democrat,  it  was  arranged  that  I 
should  take  charge  of  the  literary  department  of 
the  Courier,  while  a  young  attorney — C.  B.  Thomp- 
son—  managed  its  politics.  Our  paper  was  the 
only  one  in  the  region.  It  was  the  organ  of  the 
village  politicians  who  managed  the  political  ma- 
chinery of  the  county.  There  were  some  Jackson 
men,  mostly  from  Pennsylvania,  in  the  district. 
We  desired  to  issue  an  address  in  favor  of  Andrew 
Jackson,  and  I  was  chosen  to  write  it.  It  was  the 
only  address  printed  in  Northern  Ohio  advocating 
the  election  of  Old  Hickory.  It  was  a  curiosity 
in  its  way.  The  names  of  parties  seem  to  have 
changed  sides  since  then.  The  coalition  with  the 
South  demoralized  the  Democratic  party.  There 
should  be  a  Democratic  party,  opposed  to  monop- 
olies— to  class  legislation,  and  class  education — a 
party  from  the  people  and  for  the  people,  opposed 
to  the  money  power  and  the  lobby  power  in  legisla- 
lation.  The  Democratic  party  then  professed  to 
be  the  party  of  morals  and  of  progress.  So  I  un- 
derstood its  principles,  and  strenuously  urged,  in 
my  address  to  the  people,  the  doctrine  of  General 
Jackson's  letter  to  Monroe,  urging  him  to  select  for 
office  "men  of  known  probity,  virtue,  capacity  and 
firmness,  without  regard  to  party." 

The  General  was  elected,  but  he  abandoned  the 


98  PIONEER   LIFE 

principles  he  urged  upon  President  Monroe.  But 
as  I  had  no  expectations,  I  continued  to  be  a  Jack- 
son man  in  the  old  sense,  after  the  General  had 
himself  left  the  Jackson  platform. 

Our  paper  made  no  opposition  to  the  administra- 
tion, and  I  fell  quietly  into  the  political  association 
of  the  town.  We  confined  ourselves  mostly  to 
State  and  County  politics.  The  machinery  for 
managing  elections  was  operated,  as  before  said, 
by  office-holders  and  village  politicians.  My  ex- 
perience was  instructive,  but  somewhat  surprising 
to  a  young  man  who  had  not  become  accustomed  to 
the  management  usual  among  those  who  are  adroit 
in  local  politics. 

The  principle  study  of  the  village  junto  in  those 
days  was  concerning  the  best  way  to  manage  the 
farming  population,  and  make  them  subservient  to 
the  aims  of  the  office-seekers.  "Coffin  hand-bills" 
had  been  a  staple  document  with  those  opposed  to 
General  Jackson.  They  represented  some  militia 
men  being  shot  for  desertion.  But  one  old  Justice 
of  the  Peace  in  the  country  had  concluded  that  the 
men  deserved  to  be  shot,  and  was  using  his  in- 
fluence against  a  candidate  for  County  Treasurer, 
who  had  circulated  the  bills.  He  had  a  large  circle 
of  friends,  and  it  was  necessary  that  he  should  be 
"brought  into  the  traces"  before  the  election.  It 
was  arranged,  therefore,  that  the  Sheriff  should 
call  and  see  him,  and  make  his  visit  at  such  time 
that  he  would  be  invited  to  stay  all  night.  He  was 
to  "intimate  that  the  Squire  had  been  a  little  in 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  99 

advance  of  others  in  his  opposition  to  the  hand- 
bills ;  and  that  all  could  see  now,  since  the  elec- 
tion, that  his  views  were  right.  It  was  likewise 
thought  best  to  put  into  the  paper  the  name  of  his 
son  Bob,  as  a  candidate  for  some  county  office.  It 
was  understood,  of  course,  that  he  would  not  get 
the  nomination  at  the  convention  to  select  candi- 
dates, but  it  would  commit  him  and  his  father  to 
stand  by  the  nominees  in  such  form  that  they  could 
not  "back  out." 

There  was  another  difficulty,  the  shape  of  which 
I  do  not  exactly  remember.  I  can  give  outlines : 
A  conscientious  deacon  proposed  to  split  the  ticket, 
because  a  man  who  was  somewhat  immoral  had 
been  nominated  for  a  responsible  place.  The  thing 
had  to  be  "managed,"  and  a  certain  lawyer,  whose 
brother-in-law  was  a  minister,  undertook  to  "  fix 
the  matter  with  the  deacon."  The  moral  inten- 
tions of  the  deacon  were  not  carried  out ;  but  by 
what  means  the  thing  was  done  I  never  knew. 

When  there  is  but  a  single  newspaper  in  the 
new  counties  of  the  West,  it  is  potential  in  deter- 
mining political  issues.  I  endeavored,  in  one  case, 
to  accomplish  an  end  in  an  independent  way. 
Oliver  Snow  was  one  of  the  first  settlers  and 
wealthiest  farmers  in  his  neighborhood.  He  had  a 
daughter  who  had  contributed  original  poetical  arti- 
cles for  the  Courier.  Nothing  had  appeared  from  her 
pen  for  some  time.  I  was  anxious,  in  my  sphere  as 
editor,  to  be  the  patron  of  genius,  and  wrote  a 
paragraph  inviting  "Angerona" — alias  Eliza  Snow 


100  PIONEER   LIFE 

— to  send  something  for  the  poet's  corner.  There 
are  more  poets  in  the  world  than  there  are  books 
of  poetry ;  and  better  passages  have  been  pub- 
Hshed  in  the  corner  of  a  newspaper  than  can  be 
found  in  some  duodecimo  volumes.  I  only  remem- 
ber a  word  or  two  of  my  invitation  to  Angerona 
to  renew  her  correspondence.  I  said  :  "  Has  An- 
gerona hung  her  harp  on  the  willows,  or  quarreled 
with  the  Muses,  or  why,  in  the  name  of  Poesy, 
do  we  not  hear  from  her  again .?"  Soon  after, 
Oliver  Snow,  her  father,  came  into  the  printing 
office  to  see  the  new  printer,  who  had  noticed  in 
such  appreciative  language  the  productions  of  his 
daughter.  I  had  on  a  ruffled  shirt  that  day — an 
item  of  apparel  not  uncommon  at  the  time  ;  and  I 
did  the  amiable  for  the  old  gentleman  in  my  bland- 
est manner.  The  consequence  of  which  was,  that 
as  Mr.  Snow  passed  out  through  the  front  office,  he 
remarked  that  the  new  printer  seemed  to  be  a 
"real  gentleman."  To  which,  of  course,  my  part- 
ner smilingly  assented.  This  visit  was  followed 
immediately  by  a  contribution  from  Angerona. 

I  had  not  yet  seen  the  poetess,  but  I  was  inter- 
ested in  the  family,  and  wished  to  commend  myself 
to  their  attention.  I  took  the  jesponsibihty,  there- 
fore, of  putting  her  father's  name  in  our  paper  as 
an  independent  candidate  for  County  Commissioner. 
Tickets  were  printed  and  circulated  in  his  region 
of  the  county.  The  regular  nominee  was  Owen 
Brown,  of  Hudson,  father  of  John  Brown,  of  Har- 
per's   Ferry,    "whose    soul    is    marching   on."     Mr. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  lOI 

Snow  was  not  elected,  but  he  received  a  large  vote, 
and  a  little  effort  would  have  carried  him  in. 

I  desired  to  see  the  poetess,  and  accompanied 
John  Pierson,  Esq.,  (subsequently  Judge  Pierson, 
of  Iowa,)  who  was  to  deliver  an  address  to  the 
farmers  of  her  neighborhood.  The  address  was 
given  in  a  large  barn  on  the  Fourth  of  July.  The 
lady  auditors  were  seated  on  the  first  floor,  in  front 
of  the  speaker ;  and  the  gentlemen — the  young 
men  especially — in  the  haymow,  back  of  the  speak- 
er— opposite  the  ladies.  A  friend  indicated  which 
was  Angerona  ;  and  it  was  plain  that  Angerona 
knew  which  was  "Dermoody" — a  cognomen  I  had 
chosen  for  myself 

That  evening  there  was  a  dance  at  the  village 
tavern.  Angerona  was  pious.  She  did  not  dance  ; 
nor  did  she  stay  to  witness  the  amusement  of  those 
who  did.  That  night  Mr.  Pierson  and  myself  tar- 
ried at  the  dwelling  of  Oliver  Snow.  I  did  not  see 
much  of  Angerona  afterwards  ;  and  our  intercourse 
closed  entirely  by  my  removal  to  college.  I  should 
have  seen  more  of  her,  but  I  offended  the  poetess 
unwittingly,  and  I  am  not  sure  that  she  ever  for- 
gave me.  I  wrote  a  little  scrap  in  verse,  and  in- 
serted it  in  my  paper.  It  was  entirely  a  matter 
of  the  imagination ;  but  she  was  too  pure  to  con- 
ceive of  such  things  being  written  even  in  poetry, 
without  having  some  objective  reality.  Here  are 
the  offending  lines : 

My  love,  the  gift  j-ou  g-ave  me 
Has  bound  me  with  a  spell. 


102  PIONEER   LIFE 

As  pleasing  as  the  witcheries 

Of  which  old  fables  tell ; 
The  loveliness  subdues  me; 

Thy  g-entle  voice  I  hear, 
And  the  cadence  of  thy  whispered  words 

Still  murmur  in  my  ear. 

There  is  a  charm  about  thee 

Of  modesty  and  j'outh; 
There  is  a  meaning  in  thine  eye 

Of  constancy  and  truth; 
And  I'd  sooner  trust  thy  single  vow 

Than  all  the  prayers  that  said 
At  Lama's  shrine,  or  Mecca's  tomb. 

My  own  delicious  maid.  Dermoody. 

These  simple  lines  did  not  suit  Angerona  ;  and 
she  sat  down  immediately,  and  sent  the  following 
for  publication  in  my  paper : 

Say,  who  on  earth  would  not  despise 
A  paltry  thing  which  thousands  share; 

A  friend  in  fractions  who  would  prize. 
Or  deem  the  piecemeal  worth  a  care? 

Say,  who,  that  would  not  scorn  to  aim 

For  that  which  all  besides  possess'd; 
Say,  who  would  ever  wish  to  claim 

A  heart  which  many  else  had  bless'd  ? 

Then  talk  no  more  of  friends  to  me — 

I  will  not  share  a  friend  in  co, — 
I  now  a  single  friend  will  be, 

Or  friend,  oh  never  let  me  know! 

Poor  Angerona!  intelligent — gifted — pious  and 
unsophistocated  in  the  ways  of  the  world ;  and  re- 
ceiving the  Old  Testament  to  be  the  rule  of  duty, 
as  well  as  the  New,  she  became,  a  year  or  two  after- 
wards, a  convert  to  the  Mormon's,  who  made  their 
first  settlement  in  Ohio,  not  far  from  her  neighbor- 
hood. She  thought  their  miracles,  their  simple 
habits,  and  their  faith,  were  a  reproduction  of  prim- 
itive  Christianity ;    and   believing   in    the    obvious 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  IO3 

cases  of  healing,  she  became  a  victim  to  the  base 
imposture.  Her  family  followed  the  faith  of  their 
favorite  daughter,  and  they  all  emigrated  with  the 
Mormon's  to  the  West,  where  she  is  now  a  spirit- 
ual wife  of  the  impostor  Brigham  Young — a  frac- 
tional wife  of  the  polygamous  patriarch  in  the 
Valley  of  Salt. 

The  followers  of  the  Mormon's  were  generally 
sincere  country  people.  I  have  met  them  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  world  since  then.  In  Glasgow, 
Scotland,  an  honest  servant  girl  in  a  hotel,  who 
had  been  perverted  by  the  propagandists  of  their 
faith,  was  about  to  emigrate,  with  a  company,  to 
Salt  Lake.  Knowing  that  I  was  an  American,  she 
took  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  me  of  the  Mor- 
mon's in  America.  I  did  what  I  could  to  dissuade 
her  from  her  purpose,  but  she  was  immovable. 
Everything — she  said — in  the  Bible  was  like  the 
Mormons.  Nothing  was  like  the  religion  of  the 
churches  in  Glasgow.  The  Mormon  preachers 
traveled  without  purse  or  scrip.  They  preached 
from  house  to  house.  They  often  healed  the  sick. 
They  preached  the  Gospel  to  the  poor ;  and  if  some 
of  the  older  men  had  several  wives,  so  had  Abra- 
ham, Isaac  and  Jacob.  One  man  she  knew  had 
been  healed  of  disease  by  laying  on  of  hands.  He 
felt  the  cure  the  moment  it  was  affected.  He  had 
continued  well,  and  could  work  ever  since.  It  was 
therefore  impossible  for  her  to  doubt. 

So  she  talked.  It  was  in  vain  that  I  spoke  of 
the  Old  Testament  with  its  polygamy,  as  introduc- 


104  PIONEER   LIFE 

tory,  and  imperfect  in  doctrine  and  morals,  compared 
with  the  New.  It  was  in  vain  that  I  spoke  of  the 
natural  effect  of  the  mind  upon  the  body,  by  acts 
of  sudden  and  strong  faith.  She  could  see  no 
value  in  my  words.  She  was  a  poor  girl — intelli- 
gent beyond  most  of  her  class.  I  desired  to  save 
her,  but  she  did  not  understand  my  arguments; 
nor  would  they  have  affected  her  if  she  had.  She 
assented  to  everything  I  said  in  regard  to  the 
purity  and  obligation  of  the  New  Testament. 
That,  she  professed  to  believe  ;  and  she  said  the 
Mormon's  practised  it ;  but  the  churches  in  Glasgow 
did  not.  If  I  had  been  asked  at  that  time  if  I 
thought  this  young  woman  was  a  Christian,  I  should 
probably  have  said  the  dispensations  of  Providence 
are  often  mysterious — let  us  judge  charitably. 

I  had  always,  from  my  boyhood,  been  possessed 
with  the  notion — that  perhaps  every  selfish  mind 
possesses  more  or  less — that  I  was  adequate  to  a 
higher  sphere  of  life  than  that  in  which  I  was 
moving.  Such  inward  promptings  led  me  to  com- 
mence the  study  of  law,  while,  at  the  same  time,  I 
was  engaged  in  printing  the  paper.  I  spent  part  of 
each  day  in  the  office  of  Hon.  Jonathan  Sloan.  He 
was  subsequently  elected  to  Congress,  and  I  con- 
tinued the  study  with  my  partner,  Mr.  Thompson. 
I  anticipated  that  when  I  had  finished  my  studies, 
a  partnership  would  be  formed,  embracing  all  de- 
partments of  our  business. 

I  was  able  now  to  do  something  for  aspirants  to 
county  offices,  and  to  one  man,  at  least,  I  gave  the 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  IO5 

assistance  necessary  to  his  success.  S.  D.  Harris, 
General  of  the  county  militia,  was  the  old  County 
Surveyor,  and  had  been  Auditor  for  a  series  of  years. 
An  effort  was  made  to  oust  him,  which  I  resisted. 
I  wrote  his  defensive  articles  for  him,  and  assailed 
his  opponents.  My  conscience  did  not  always 
quietly  acquiesce  in  the  part  I  took  in  the  contest: 
But  the  General  was  elected,  and  did  not  in  all 
respects  "  forget  Joseph." 

The  drinking  usages  of  those  days  would  sur- 
prise the  people  of  the  present  time.  (I  mean  the 
better  class  of  people).  The  General  and  I  had 
frequently  drank  together  before  the  election  ;  but 
I  am  sure  we  never  met  subsequently  in  a  public 
house  ;  that  we  did  not  take  alcohol  in  some  of  its 
forms.  And  as  I  boarded  at  a  hotel,  and  he  spent 
a  good  share  of  his  leisure  time  there,  our  drinking 
(always  at  his  expense  when  the  courtesy  exceed- 
ed two  treats  per  day,  which  I  thought  should  be 
the  maximum  of  indulgence,)  may  be  supposed  to 
have  been  a  pretty  extensive  patronage  of  the  bar. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem,  I  never  had,  and  never 
contracted,  a  taste  for  ardent  spirits.  I  drank  be- 
cause it  was  universal  social  usage  ;  and  friend- 
ship and  good  fellowship  were  supposed  to  be 
indicated  by  the  invitation  to  partake  of  the  pois- 
onous beverage.  But  tobacco  I  always  ^'i-chewed  ; 
and  alcohol  was  always  distasteful  to  me  unless 
thoroughly  saturated  with  sugar.  I  drank  a  native, 
still  wine  (Lunell)  on  the  Col  dc  Bam  pass  of  the 
Alps  that,  to  one  wearied  by  travel,  was  refreshing, 


I06  PIONEER   LIFE 

and  had  a  pleasant  flavor  ;  and  sparkling  Moselle 
may  be  drank  occasionally  by  invalids,  especially 
by  dyspeptics,  like  Timothy,  with  profit ;  but  no 
man  of  either  sense  or  conscience,  should  ever  per- 
mit the  "leprous  distillments"  of  ardent  spirits,  or 
the  defilement  of  filthy  tobacco  to  pass  his  lips. 

Thus  time  passed  in  the  village  until  the  winter 
holidays,  at  which  time,  as  usual,  a  ball  was  pro- 
jected, of  which  I  was  one  of  the  managers.  The 
others, — whose  future  I  shall  note, — were  my  part- 
ner, C.  B.  Thompson, — John  Whittlesey — Charles 
Clapp  and  Ely  Campbell.  Such  assemblages  were 
common  in  new  country  towns ;  but  there  were 
those  who  said  that  evil  omens  gathered  over  the 
dancers  on  this  particular  occasion.  A  portion  of 
our  company  seceded,  and  got  up  a  dance  for 
themselves  in  an  opposite  hotel.  Lucy  Robinson, 
my  companion  for  the  ball,  whose  residence  was 
several  miles  from  town,  lost  the  flower-wreath 
that  bound  her  hair.  Not  many  weeks  subsequent- 
ly she  was  taken  ill,  and  after  a  lingering  sickness, 
she  "slept  the  sleep  that  knows  no  waking."  The 
tidings  made  me  sad  for  a  little  while,  and  I  often 
said  in  thought,  alas  !  poor  Lucy  ! 

The  managers  for  the  evening  were  to  lead  in 
the  first  set  ;  and  first  of  those  stood  the  manly 
form  of  my  partner  in  the  office,  Charles  B.  Thomp- 
son. He  moved  but  a  few  steps,  when  his  dancing- 
shoe  rent  in  such  form  that  he  could  not  proceed. 
The  program  was  broken,  and  the  set  went  on 
without  him.     The   next    morning  Mr.   Thompson 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  10/ 

was  not  at  breakfast — he  was  ill.  Slightly  so,  at 
first ;  but  his  illness  increased,  and  after  a  few  days 
he  retired  from  his  hotel  to  the  residence  of  his 
sister  (Mrs.  Dr.  Swift)  where,  after  several  weeks 
of  illness,  he  died. 

His  mother,  who  had  come  to  watch  by  his  sick 
bed,  ,was  a  Christian  woman ;  and  was  anxious 
that"  her  son  should  speak  with  some  minister  of 
the  gospel  in  regard  to  his  spiritual  interests. 
There  may  have  been  others,  but  I  knew  of  but 
two  professors  of  religion  in  the  village  ;  and  there 
was  no  resident  minister.  One  was  procured,  how- 
ever ;  but  although  the  sick  man  respected  relig- 
ious institutions,  he  had  no  heart  for  such  converse, 
and  indicated  his  apathy  by  turning  himself  away 
in  his  bed.  I  think,  likewise,  the  minister  was  one 
in  whom,  when  well,  he  had  but  little  confidence. 
There  came,  however,  almost  immediately  after- 
wards, a  sudden  change  in  the  spirit  of  his  mind  ; 
and  his  awakened  interest  on  the  subject  of  relig- 
ion surprised  me  more  than  his  previous  apathy. 
He  seemed  to  wake  as  from  a  dream,  and  look  at 
religious  subjects  as  a  new  revelation.  He  would 
say :  "  How  could  I  live  in  the  presence  of  the 
Bible,  professing  to  be  a  revelation  from  God  .-' — 
How  could  I  constantly  hear  preaching  of  Christ's 
life  and  death  .■*— How  could  I  live  in  the  presence 
of  all  these  things — even  assent  to  them — and  yet 
not  regard  them  .''"  He  was  now  exceedingly  anxious 
that  Rev.  Mr.  Storrs,  president  of  Hudson  college, 
should  be  sent  for.     When   that  good   man   came. 


I08  PIONEER    LIFE 

Mr.  Thompson  still  continued  to  express  surprise 
at  his  former  apathy.  He  thought  of  himself  as 
one  that  had  been  asleep,  and  was  interested  in 
dreams  rather  than  in  the  realities  he  should  have 
considered. 

I  do  not  know  what  Christians  thought  of  his 
exercises.  They  produced  no  effect  whatever  upon 
my  own  mind.  The  last  night  I  watched  by  his 
bed, — waking  from  a  troubled  sleep,  he  said  he  had 
dreamed  that  he  was  struggling  through  a  sea  of 
ice.  His  fever  had  suggested  the  opposite  sensa- 
tion. But  a  few  more  nights  of  fever  and  wander- 
ing thought,  and  Charles  Thompson  departed  to 
learn  the  realities  concerning  which  he  had  been 
thoughtless  in  life,  but  thoughtful  when  irrevoca- 
bly summoned  to  die. 

There  were  sad  hearts  in  the  village  when 
Thompson  died.  There  was  one  who  mourned  as 
though  she  had  lost  more  than  a  friend.  There 
was  one  —  a  brute  in  the  legal  profession — who 
seemed  to  be  gratified  by  the  event  which  afflicted 
others.     A  competitor  at  the  bar  had  gone. 

Of  the  other  four  managers  of  the  New  Year's 
ball :  Ely  Campbell,  a  jeweler,  grew  wealthy.  He 
established  the  first  bank  of  Ravenna.  Subse- 
quently he  removed  to  Wisconsin,  and  engaged 
more  extensively  in  the  money  trade.  During  the 
mania  on  the  subject  of  spiritualism,  which  pre- 
vailed in  the  country  at  that  time,  he  accepted  the 
doctrine,  (as  did  skeptics  generally) — became  dis- 
gusted with  earthly  things, — and  shot  himself  dead 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  IO9 

in  his  own  counting-room; — to  wake  up,  as  he 
imagined,  in  an  exalted  spiritual  sphere. 

Charles  Clapp,  the  most  amiable  of  us  all— a 
young  merchant  from  Boston  — married  Miss  Clapp, 
the  leading  belle  of  the  village.  Religious  interest 
increased  with  the  growth  of  the  town  ;  and  in  a 
revival  which  occurred  in  subsequent  years,  he 
made  a  profession  of  religion.  In  the  Miller  ex- 
citement of  1843,  he  embraced  the  doctrine  that 
the  end  of  the  world  was  at  hand.  He  expended 
his  time  and  his  money  to  further  the  delusion.  I 
traveled  some  distance  to  visit  him  at  Akron,  hoping 
to  lead  him  to  forsake,  or,  at  least,  to  doubt  the 
error  to  which  he  had  committed  himself  But  it 
had  fastened  upon  him  as  a  mono-mania ;  he  could 
see  nothing  except  in  the  light  of  his  own  convic- 
tions. He  had  been  led  astray  by  a  minister  in 
whom  he  trusted  ;  and  when  the  set  time  for  the 
destruction  of  the  world  had  passed,  he  abandoned 
as  lovely  a  family  as  there  was  in  the  State,  and 
joined  a  settlement  of  Shaking  Quakers,  where  he 
is  now  the  principle  man  in  the  community.  His 
sorrowing  wife  said  her  husband  was  certainly  a 
good  Christian — why  was  he  suffered  to  fall  into 
error  ?     Why  ? 

John  Whittlesey,  son  of  Hon.  Elisha  Whittlesey 
— for  many  years  third  Auditor  of  the  national 
treasury,  was  a  merchant's  clerk.  He  subsequently 
became  a  merchant, — married,  and  lost  his  first 
wife.  I  did  not  see  him  for  more  than  thirty  years  ; 
and  then  I  rharried  him  a  second  time,  to  a  lady 
residing  in  the  city  where  I  was  then  living. 


no  riONEER   LIFE 


CHAPTER   IX. 

THE    NEW   COLLEGE   AND   THE   NEW   LIFE. 

After  the  death  of  my  partner,  my  legal  studies 
were  closed.  The  entire  management  of  the  paper 
devolved  upon  me  ;  and  other  pursuits  and  studies 
were  not  possible,  without  relinquishing  the  labors 
of  editor  and  printer.  I  set  type  during  the  hours 
of  each  day,  and  wrote  editorials  and  packed  and 
mailed  the  papers  as  I  could  find  spare  hours.  It 
was  necessary  for  me  either  to  relinquish  the  study 
of  the  law,  or  to  dispose  of  my  paper ;  the  latter  I 
concluded  to  do.  I  might  have  been  admitted  to 
practice  without  much  further  study ;  but  I  felt 
that  some  further  knowledge  of  Latin  and  mathe- 
matics was  desirable ;  and  more  especially,  the 
sense  of  diffidence — and  the  recollection  of  former 
efforts  at  public  speaking — led  me  to  seek  some 
more  private  opportunity  to  train  my  mind  in  ex- 
tempore talk  and  argumentation  before  appearing 
at  the  bar,  where  a  failure  would  be  a  disaster  from 
which  it  would  take  years  to  recover.  With  these 
views  I  left  Ravenna  to  spend  a  year  at  the  West- 
ern  Reserve   College,— a  new  institution  that  had 


IN   THE    NEW    WEST.  Ill 

just  been  opened  at  Hudson,  in  the  same  county  in 
which  I  published  the  Courier. 

The  appearance  of  things  at  college  quite  sur- 
prised me.  Nothing  of  the  like  is  seen  now-a-days. 
I  had  thought  of  collegians  as  genteel  young  men, 
well  dressed  and  well  bred;  and  had  some  misgivings 
in  regard  to  my  age,  supposing  the  young  men  would 
all  be  my  juniors.  There  were  about  twenty,  in  all 
grades  of  advancement,  from  those  who  had  a  very 
imperfect  knowledge  of  common  school  studies, 
up,  perhaps,  to  the  Sophomore  class,  and  several  of 
the  number  were  older  than  myself  I  gained  some 
assurance  by  noticing  that  one  of  them  tacked  on 
his  door  a  notice:  "Lost — one  pare  of  tongues." 
All  of  them,  when  I  first  entered  the  institution, 
were  from  the  country,  or  the  country  villages 
adjacent.  Several  of  the  best  of  them  were  young 
men  endeavoring  to  educate  themselves.  Their 
garments  were  mostly  home  manufactured  ;  and  if 
they  had  been  acting  in  obedience  to  a  law  which 
prohibited  conformity  to  the  fashions  of  the  world, 
they  could  not  have  been  more  diversified  and 
rustic  in  their  appearance.  A  few  years  subse- 
quently, the  aspect  of  things  changed  in  this 
respect.  The  new  colleges  of  the  West,  when 
farms  and  villages  were  not  much  advanced,  gath- 
ered young  men  who,  in  polished  society,  would 
have  seemed  uncouth  in  appearance,  and  rustic 
in  manners  ;  but  under  their  homely  exterior  were 
often  hidden  mental  and  moral  qualities  greatly 
superior  to  those  of  some  who  might  be  disposed 


112  PIONEER    LIFE 

to  disparage  them.  Among  the  students  was  one 
who  now  holds  the  highest  judicial  position  in  the 
State  where  he  resides.  Others  have  an  honorable 
record  in  professional  and  public  life. 

Some  of  the  Professors  in  the  new  institution 
were  among  the  ablest  men  in  the  country — East 
or  West.  The  school  had  commenced,  as  that 
of  Oberlin  and  many  others  in  the  early  period 
of  Western  progress,  with  a  single  instructor. 
When  I  arrived  there  were  three, — President  Storrs, 
who  had  just  entered  upon  his  duties,  and  Pro- 
fessors Nutting  and  Wright.  Mr.  Storrs  was 
brother  of  Dr.  Storrs,  of  Braintree,  Mass.  He 
was  a  man  of  piety  and  ability.  Prof  Wright  is 
now  a  State  officer  in  Massachusetts.  He  is  one 
of  the  best  scholars  in  the  country,  and  has  dis- 
tinguished himself  both  as  an  editor  and  an  author. 
At  a  later  period  Beriah  Green,  of  New  York  ;  Dr. 
Hickox,  President  of  Union  College ;  and  Prof. 
Barrows,  recently  of  Andover,  were  teachers  at 
Hud.son.  These  are  distinguished  men  in  their 
profession.  Most  of  them  are  still  living  to  tell 
the  story  of  their  early  labors  in  a  Western  college  ; 
one — the  devout  Storrs— has  "fallen  asleep."  These 
professors  have  labored  since  then  upon  more  pol- 
ished material,  but  not  upon  material  of  more 
intrinsic  value. 

In  such  association  I  began  my  college  experi- 
ence. My  surroundings  were  new  in  more  respects 
than  one.  Since  my  boyhood  I  had  not  had  a 
companion  who  professed  to  be  a  Christian.      I  had 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  113 

many   associates,  male   and  female  ;   and  the  lines 
of  Moore  had  been  verified  in  my  experience  : 

"  Go  where  we  will, 
The  h'iiirt  will  find  somethinjf  to  twine  around  still." 

But  with  the  exception  of  Angerona,  of  whom  I 
knew  but  little,  I  never  had  an  associate  that  was 
even  professedly  pious. 

Now,  however,  my  circumstances  were  altered. 
Some  of  the  teachers  and  many  of  the  students 
exerted  themselves  personally  to  procure  the  con- 
version of  those  whom  they  considered  impenitent 
students.  They  did  not  speak  to  me  directly  on 
the  subject  of  religion,  but  they  did  to  others  ;  and 
the  presence  of  such  an  influence  was  new  and 
distasteful  to  me.  My  influence  and  opinions,  I 
presume,  were  no  less  so  to  them.  I  was  a  vara 
avis  among  them.  I  had  aided  the  collection  at 
the  county  seat  to  pay  the  fine  of  a  man  who  had 
attacked  and  beaten  one  of  the  students,  (William 
Russell),  who  had  prosecuted  him  for  breaking  the 
Sabbath.  I  had,  in  my  paper,  opposed  the  move- 
ments of  the  men  (  many  of  them  connected  with 
the  college)  who  first  introduced  the  temperance 
reform  at  the  West.  Claiming,  as  all  moderate 
drinkers  then  did,  to  be  in  fax'or  of  temperance,  I 
opposed  the  total  abstinence  pledge.  All  this  was 
known  at  Hudson,  and  I  learned  subsequently  that 
there  was  some  doubt  in  the  inind  of  at  least  one 
of  the  Professors,  whether  it  were  wise  to  admit 
me  to  the  privileges  of  the  institution.  But  un- 
worthy as  I   was,    I    had    one    of  the    best    friends 


114  PIONEER    LIFE 

that  any  young  man  ever  had,  in  President  Storrs. 
He  had,  previously  to  his  going  to  Hudson,  preached 
in  the  village  of  Ravenna,  where  I  published  the 
Western  Courier.  ■  He  knew  me  well ; — my  gay- 
eties,  and  follies,  and  errors ;  but,  for  some  rea- 
son, he  was  always  my  friend  —  whether  I  was 
thoughtless  or  thoughtful — until  he  died.  I  appre- 
ciated his  friendship ;  and  if  he  had  needed  the 
friendly  offices  of  such  a  one  as  I  was,  I  am  sure 
I  would  have  talked  for  him, — or  fought  for  him, 
if  necessary,— so  long  as  strength  lasted. 

I  was  admitted  to  the  institution  ;  and  having 
stated  what  studies  I  wished  to  pursue,  was  per- 
mitted to  recite  in  such  classes  as  would  enable  me 
to  attain  my  purpose.  I  found  a  boarding  house 
in  the  hospitable  dwelling  of  Owen  Brown,  father 
of  John  Brown,  of  Harper's  Ferry.  Thus  favored 
and  associated,  I  began  student  life  at  the  Western 
Reserve  College. 

So  soon  as  I  was  fairly  initiated  in  the  routine 
of  affairs,  I  endeavored  to  make  the  old  College 
Society — the  Philozetian  —  subservient  to  my  aim 
of  preparation  for  public  speaking,  and  public  pro- 
ceedings of  a  political  nature.  I  was  probably  per- 
sistent in  this  effort,  beyond  what  was  proper ;  and 
hence,  many  of  the  other  young  men,  who  had 
different  views  of  matters,  and  different  aims  in 
life,  resisted  encroachment  upon  old  usages  and 
forms  of  proceeding.  Secular  aims  succeeded, 
however,  with  the  majority  ;  and  the  more  devout 
young  men   withdrew,  and,   with  permission  of  the 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1. 1 5 

faculty,  formed  another  society.  The  two  soci- 
eties, I  presume,  have  their  place  in  the  institution 
till  the  present  day. 

About  this  time  the  report  was  published  in  the 
newspapers,  oriq'inating  probably  in  the  New  York 
Herald,  that  the  Poles,  who  were  at  that  time  in 
insurrection,  had  achieved  a  decisive  victory  over 
the  Russians,  and  that  their  independence  would 
be  the  result.  We  of  the  Philozetians,  thought 
it  expedient  to  make  a  patriotic  demonstration  in 
honor  of  the  occasion.  So,  at  a  certain  hour  in 
the  evening,  most  of  the  college  room  windows  were 
illuminated  with  tallow  candles.  The  bell,  which 
was  a  steel  bar,  made  in  the  form  of  a  triangle, 
was  rang  energetically,  and  sent  its  sharp,  stinging 
tones  through  the  surrounding  neighborhood.  The 
students  assembled  in  the  chapel,  where  another 
gentleman  and  myself  were  to  make  speeches  for 
"  Poland  and  Liberty."  The  faculty  had  been  ap- 
prised of  the  meeting,  and,  I  believe,  did  not  forbid 
the  assemblage  ;  but  the  people  of  the  village  and 
neighborhood  had  heard  nothing  of  "  Poland  and 
Liberty;"  at  least,  they  had  heard  nothing  of  our 
proceedings  in  regard  thereto.  They  heard  the 
bell  ringing  furiously  at  an  unusual  time,  and  they 
saw  the  blaze  of  light  proceeding  from  the  college 
building,  and  concluding,  very  naturally,  that  the 
college  was  on  fire,  a  crowd  of  them  rushed  to  the 
rescue.  I  do  not  remember  who  was  speaking  when 
the  first  excited  men  entered  ;  but  our  exercises 
were  suddenly  interrupted  by  the  rush  of  the  well- 


Il6  PIONEER    LIFE 

meaning  villagers  to  extinguish  the  fire,  which  they 
supposed  was  consuming  the  building.  If  their 
coming  did  not  extinguish  a  fire  in  the  building, 
it  extinguished  the  enthusiasm  of  the  speakers,— 
put  out  the  tallow  candles ;  and  closed,  rather 
unceremoniously,  the  evening's  proceedings. 

The  religious  influence  about  me  was  active.  It 
was  in  the  early  period  of  the  wide-spread  revival 
of  religion  in  the  West,  in  which  Charles  G.  Finney 
was  one  of  the  most  active  laborers.  I  had  some 
difficulty  in  exhibiting  courtesy  and  attention  to 
the  persuasions  of  those  who  addressed  the 
students  on  that  subject.  In  some  of  them  I 
had  but  little  confidence,  but  to  the  words  and 
prayers  of  President  Storrs,  I  was  always  respect- 
fully attentive. 

One  morning,  after  the  President  had  led  in 
prayer  in  the  little  chapel,  I  can  recollect  the 
thoughts  that  passed  through  my  mind  as  I  went 
to  breakfast.  They  were  the  first  of  a  series  of 
exercises  which  lasted  for  months  ;  vivid  to  me  ; 
but  unknown  to  those  about  me.  The  President 
had  prayed  that  the  students  might  all  possess 
certain  principles,  and  fulfill  certain  duties  to 
God  and  men,  which  my  reason  assented  to  as 
proper  ;  but  I  felt  unwilling  to  be  and  to  do  what 
I  assented  to  as  right.  I  did  not  inquire  with 
myself  why  this  was  so ;  but  the  consciousness 
of  the  contradiction  between  knowledge  and  will 
was  unpleasant  to  me.     I  had  never  felt  it   before. 

Another  inquiry  kept  constantly  recurring  to  my 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  II7 

mind,  with  an  intensity  that  I  had  not  before  ex- 
perienced. If  Christianity  ivere  discredited  or 
destroyed,  ivhat  "would  be  the  result  ?  Such  in- 
quirie.s  were  often  accompanied  with  doubts  and 
objections  to  the  Bible,  that  I  had  never  thought 
of  before  ;  and  which,  perhaps,  others  have  never 
thought  of  Most  of  these  rehited  to  the  Old 
Testament ;  and  although  disposed  to  solve  them 
in  my  own  mind,  it  was  not  possible,  with  the 
views  that  I  then  had,  for  me  to  do  so ;  and  to 
this  day,  with  the  views  commonly  held  of  the 
Old  Testament,  the  difficulties  would  remain. 

But  the  doubts  and  difficulties  that  still  possessed 
me  when  I  recurred  to  certain  subjects,  did  not  in 
the  least  abate  the  uncomfortable  conviction  that 
I  was  not  willing,  and  did  not  even  desire  to  be 
willing,  to  do  the  good  which  my  reason  and  con- 
science approved.  The  doubts  remained,  but  the 
inward  conflict,  although  held  in  abeyance  at  times, 
was  not  overcome,  but  increased. 

After  weeks  of  solicitude,  I  began  to  seek  in  the 
library  for  books  to  aid  me  to  determine  what  was 
truth  and  duty  in  regard  to  the  ever  present  sub- 
ject of  thought.  It  is  somewhat  strange,  perhaps, 
but  the  arguments  of  Chalmers  and  others,  con- 
cerning the  reliability  of  the  inspired  witnesses  and 
kindred  discussions,  had  no  influence  whatever  to 
remove  difficulties,  or  determine  my  mind  to  right 
convictions.  One  volume,  however,  which  finally 
fell  into  my  hands,  was  clear  and  satisfactory. 
And  in  settling  one  point,  it  aided   to  settle  many 


Il8  PIONEER    LIFE 

others.  It  was  "  Paley's  Horse  Paulinae."  It  satis- 
fied my  mind,  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt,  that 
Paul  was  a  real  character  ;  that  most,  if  not  all  the 
epistles  attributed  to  him,  were  written  by  him  ; 
and  that  they  contained  a  true  account  of  his 
beliefs  and  experiences.  No  fair  mind  can  read 
Paley's  treatise  and  avoid  the  same  conclusion. 
This  point  settled,  was  a  solid  centre  of  reflection. 

For  many  months  this  state  of  inquiry  and  in- 
terest continued.  It  did  not  seem  to  me  that  my 
mental  exercises  were  in  any  wise  supernatural. 
They  came  in  the  ordinary  way  of  suggestion  ;  and 
as  yet  the  internal  interest  was  not  shown  in  any 
wise  in  the  external  life  ;  and  yet,  actions  which  a 
year  before  I  should  have  done  with  unconcern,  I 
y>//  now  to  be  of  doubtful  propriety. 

The  Fourth  of  July  holiday  was  at  hand,  and  the 
faculty  of  the  college  gave  the  students  some  days 
of  recess.  There  was  to  be  a  ball  at  town  centre 
on  the  evening  of  the  holiday,  in  which  the  faculty 
did  not  think  it  wise  that  the  students  should  par- 
ticipate. At  least,  we  presumed  that  to  be  their 
opinion  from  the  fact  that  in  giving  the  recess,  they 
desired  all  the  students  to  continue  recitations,  or 
to  visit  their  homes  until  after  the  holiday.  There 
were  but  few  of  the  young  men  whose  parents  did 
not  reside  within  a  day's  travel,  and  I  always  sup- 
posed that  the  unusual  provision  was  to  remove  Mr. 
Loomis,  who  was  my  room-mate,  and  myself,  from 
scenes  which  they  thought  would  be  morally  injuri- 
ous to  us.     For  reasons  that  I  do  not   remember. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  I  I9 

the  usual  demonstrations  were  made  during  the 
day,  but  the  dance  was  postponed  to  a  succeeding 
evening,  at  which  time  we  had  returned  to  col- 
lege. Dancing  in  those  days  was  prohibited  in  the 
churches,  as  were  other  social  amusements,  much 
more  rigidly  than  they  are  at  present.  My  mind 
had  come  into  the  state,  in  which  I  felt  a  growing 
desire  to  be  a  christian  ;  yet,  I  saw  no  evil  in  social 
amusements.  I  supposed,  however,  that  one  or  the 
other  must  be  abandoned.  There  were  those  in 
the  college,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  that  knew,  or 
supposed,  that  my  mind  was  unusually  interested 
in  religious  subjects  ;  and  on  the  evening  of  the 
dance  there  were  a  few  invited  to  meet  socially  at 
the  house  of  one  of  the  professors.  There  were 
prayers  and  hymns,  interspersed  with  our  talk  ;  and 
at  the  usual  hour  we  retired  to  our  rooms,  while 
those  who  remained  undoubtedly  offered  prayer  in 
our  behalf. 

In  returning  to  my  boarding  house  I  had  to  pass 
the  house  of  mirth.  I  had  concluded  not  to  be  pres- 
ent that  evening ;  but  the  illuminated  hall — the 
music  and  the  movements  of  the  dancers,  observed 
through  the  open  windows,  attracted  my  attention, 
and  I  stood  for  several  minutes,  until  the  desire  to 
mingle  with  the  company  gathered  strength.  I 
could  give  no  reason  to  myself  for  my  perplexity 
on  the  subject ;  and  concluding  that  I  was  a  fool  for 
feeling  as  I  did,  I  started  for  the  ball  room. 

For  reasons  entirely  inexplicable  to  me,  when  I 
entered,  instead  of  enjoying  the  spirit  of  the  scene 


I20  PIONEER   LIFE 

and  the  congratulations  of  friends,  male  and  female, 
I  felt  a  solemnity  that  I  could  in  no  way  dissipate. 
I  was  vexed  with  myself,  and  in  order  to  disperse 
the  gloom  and  awaken  feeling  in  sympathy  with  the 
scene  about  me,  I  retired  to  the  refreshment  room, 
and  drank  a  glass  of  brandy,  which  could  be  had  in 
a  private  way,  by  those  inquiring  for  it. 

When  I  returned  to  the  ball  room  I  went  through 
a  set  in  a  contra  dance  with  a  young  lady  who,  long 
ago,  passed,  as  I  hope,  to  the  land  of  peace.  After 
retiring  and  sitting  a  few  moments,  I  noticed  that 
she  was  looking  at  me  with  surprise.  I  recollected 
myself,  and  found  I  was  talking  to  her  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion.  I  was  chagrined  ;  and  as  soon  as 
I  could  courteously  do  so,  I  retired  from  the  room, 
a  mystery  to  myself  and  to  my  companion. 

That  night  and  for  sometime  afterward  I  was 
unhappy  and  perplexed.  There  was  an  element  of 
conscience  and  solemnity  in  my  mind  that  did  not 
usually  belong  to  my  thought.  I  do  not  remember 
whether  the  thought  of  God  was  a  prevailing  one 
or  not.  I  did  not  feel  that  I  had  been  a  great  sin- 
ner ;  but  I  felt  I  had  been  ungrateful  to  God.  The 
death  of  my  partner  now  affected  me  more  than  it 
did  at  the  time  of  his  decease.  I  felt  that  my  heart 
was  sinful,  rather  than  that  my  life  had  been  so.  I 
tried  to  control  my  mind  and  avoid  all  wrong 
thought,  but  could  not  satisfy  myself  "  When  I 
would  think  good  evil  was  present  with  me."  I  felt 
this  in  the  depth  of  my  soul.  I  burned  some  books, 
not  so  bad  in  themselves,  as  some  books  are,  but 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  121 

because  I  thought  them  unprofitable.  I  found  a 
Bible  belonging  to  the  family  where  I  boarded,  and 
read  it  in  preference  to  other  things.  Its  teachings 
were  now  subjects  of  interest  and  inquiry,  and 
fixed  my  attention.  No  one,  however,  who  called 
at  my  room  during  this  period  ever  saw  me  reading 
the  Bible.  Several  passages  seemed  duplicates  of 
my  own  experience :  One  I  remember  expressed 
my  state  of  mind,  and  my  heart  rose  in  supplication 
in  the  words  of  one  that  had  felt  just  as  I  did  at 
that  minute,  "Lord  I  believe,  help  thou  my  unbelief.'' 

I  struggled  hard  to  regulate  my  thoughts  and 
imaginations,  some  of  which  I  now  felt  were  offen- 
sive to  God  ;  but  I  could,  by  no  act  of  will  produce 
the  good  in  myself  that  I  desired.  I  shall  always 
remember  one  day,  when  I  had  determined  with 
stronger  purpose  than  usual  to  keep  my  heart  with 
diligence,  I  set  out  for  recitation,  and  by  the  way  I 
was  shocked  to  find  my  mind  full  of  imaginations 
that  I  had  determined  should  be  cast  out.  It  may 
not  be  believed — it  seems  so  incredible— yet  it  is 
true,  that  I  was  angry  with  myself;  or  rather  with 
my  heart ;  and  stamping  on  the  ground,  I  uttered 
an  oath,  which  I  do  not  remember  that  I  ever  did 
before,  and  that  I  have  never  done  since. 

During  all  these  long  months,  no  one  had  spoken 
to  me  on  the  subject  of  religion.  There  was  no 
special  interest  on  religious  subjects  in  the  college 
or  the  church  at  this  time  ;  and  it  seemed  to  me  that 
christians,  who  once  seemed  so  much  interested,  now 
endeavored  to  avoid  the   subject  in  my  presence. 


122  PIONEER   LIFE 

At  length  I  received  a  note  from  Joseph  Barr,  who 
afterwards  died  on  the  way  to  Africa,  as  a  mission- 
ary. He  invited  me  to  call  at  his  room  in  the  even- 
ing. I  presumed  that  he  desired  to  talk  with  me, 
on  the  subject  which  was  now  seldom  absent  from 
my  mind.  I  went  at  the  hour  designated  ;  but  Mr. 
Barr  was  not  there.  I  waited  ;  but  he  did  not  come. 
I  was  disappointed  and  vexed  with  his  delay,  and 
determined  to  know  the  reason  why  I  was  invited 
and  neglected.  I  remained  in  the  room  until  nine 
o'clock,  at  which  time  students  were  ordinarily  re- 
quired to  retire.  He  came  after  the  hour.  My 
spirit  of  reproach  and  controversy  had  left  me.  He 
soon  spoke  to  me  of  the  subject  which  absorbed  my 
thought.  We  talked  till  a  late  hour — perhaps  the 
middle  of  the  night.  He  prayed  two  or  three  times; 
and  asked  me  to  pray.  I  uttered  some  words,  not 
in  the  christian  form  of  supplication,  and  stopped, 
but  did  not  rise  from  a  kneeling  posture.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  a  cramped,  hard  pressure  was  on  my 
breast,  and  I  struggled  as  though  I  was  separating 
myself  from  some  physical  burden.  Mr.  Barr  prayed 
again,  and  ceased  ;  and  I  seemed  to  get  rest,  and 
rose  to  go  home.  He  went  with  me.  We  did  not 
talk  much,  but  I  exclaimed  several  times,  "  How 
strange!"  In  reply  to  the  question — "What  is 
strange,  Mr.  W. .-'"  I  remember  only  that  I  felt  as 
though  the  stars. and  all  things  praised  God, — and 
replied — "Everything  looks  so  light  and  pleasant." 
He  left  me  at  my  boarding  place.  My  mind  con- 
tinued for  some  days  to  grow   more   peaceful  and 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  .  1 23 

happy,  and  thenceforward  I  lived  in  conscious  peace 
for  many  months. 

I  did  not  think  anything  about  the  doctrine  of 
the  Trinity.  I  did  not  think  of  the  questions  con- 
cerning the  divinity  of  Christ.  The  idea  of  God  in 
my  mind,  was  that  of  a  Holy,  present  Father,  whose 
attributes  I  saw  in  Christ.  Preachers  seemed  to 
talk  in  a  new  language.  I  think  I  had  not  then 
fully  believed  in  Christ,  as  I  do  now.  I  remember 
the  first  sermon  I  heard  on  the  subject  of  the 
Savior  after  I  had  "ears  to  hear,"  I  wept,  and  laid 
my  head  on  the  front  of  the  pew  to  let  my  emotion 
flow  off  in  tears.  One  marked  change  in  the  state 
of  my  mind  was  that  while  before  I  saw  no  God  in 
anything  that  occurred  about  me,  I  now  saw  God 
in  all  events.  In  everything  that  occurred,  from 
the  least  to  the  greatest,  I  saw  the  hand  of  God  ; 
and  it  is  so  to  this  day.  In  all  things  that  occur  in 
connection  with  individual  or  general  history,  I  see 
the  presence  of  God.  And  while,  in  many  cases,  I 
can  see  no  exposition  of  particular  providences  I 
am  sure  there  is  a  reason,  and  that  God  is  in  the 
incident,   be  it  what  it  may. 

During  this  period  I  was  not  afraid  of  death  ;  and 
often  said  so  to  others.  When  I  retired  at  night 
my  mind  was  in  a  state  of  pleasant  peace.  In  the 
morning  the  mental  enjoyment  had  abated  ;  but 
with  the  first  waking  thoughts  it  gradually  returned. 
I  did  not  ask  myself  whether  I  had  become  a  chris- 
tian. The  first  incident  that  led  me  to  realize  the 
difference    between    present   and    former    states  of 


124  .  PIONEER   LIFE 

mind,  was  the  pleasure  begotten  by  hearing  it  stated 
that  a  young  woman,  (now  Mrs.  Simeon  Porter,  of 
Cleveland,)  had  become  a  christian,  and  was  rejoic- 
ing in  hope.  This  I  knew  would  before  have  given 
me  no  pleasure  ;  but  now  my  interest  and  joy  were 
great.  I  had  occasional  throbs  of  sorrow,  but  they 
related  to  the  cause  of  Christ.  An  aged  minister, 
Mr.  Hughs,  in  Beaver  county,  Pennsylvania,  had 
fallen  into  sin.  Probably  no  one  in  the  college  knew 
the  man.  I  should  not  think  so  much  of  the  inci- 
dent now  ;  but  then,  for  days,  whenever  I  thought 
of  it,  I  felt  a  deep  sense  of  humiliation  and  regret 
for  the  dishonor  which  had  been  brought  upon  the 
cause  of  Christ. 

My  faith  at  this  time  was  not  in  creeds  nor  in 
passages  of  Scripture.  I  had  a  sense  of  reconcilia- 
tion with  God.  There  was  one  thing,  however, 
which  at  a  period  somewhat  later,  seemed  to  me  to 
be  a  ground  of  reasonable  assurance,  both  in  regard 
to  the  faith  of  the  New  Testament,  and  in  regard 
to  the  character  of  my  own  exercises.  Peter  and 
James  and  John  and  Paul  speak  of  the  experiences 
of  themselves  and  others  who  believed  the  truth 
that  they  believed  and  taught.  It  was  faith  in  those 
truths  which  produced  the  purposes,  experiences, 
hopes,  and  fears  of  which  they  speak.  Now  these 
same  purposes,  experiences,  hopes  and  fears,  I  found 
in  myself  which  are  described  as  existing  in  them. 
The  conclusion,  therefore,  was  a  logical  necessity, 
that  the  same  truths  were  in  existence,  and  were 
believed  by  them  as  they  were  now  believed  by  me: 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  1 25 

because  the  effects  of  faith  were  the  same  in  them 
as  they  were  in  me :  Hence,  the  truth  beheved 
was  the  same. 

This  sameness  of  experience  was  extended  to 
what  seemed  the  paradoxes  of  the  gospel.  I  had 
known  what  it  was  to  feel  that  "when  I  would  do 
good  evil  was  present  with  me."  Now  I  could  see 
what  John  meant  when  he  wrote,  "They  cannot 
sin,  because  their  seed  remaineth  in  them."  "Sor- 
rowing, yet  always  rejoicing."  "We  know  we  are 
of  God  and  the  whole  world  lieth  in  wickedness." 
Others  might  dispute  about  the  import  of  such  pas- 
sages. I  could  see  that  they  were  the  utterances 
of  minds  exercised  by  the  faith  of  Christ  in  pecul- 
iar circumstances.  Doubts  there  might  be  about 
the  histories  of  the  Old  Testament — about  varia- 
tions in  the  narrative  of  gospel  events ;  but  of  the 
sameness  of  the  objects  and  subjects  of  faith,  which 
produced  the  same  experiences  in  those  who  ac- 
cepted and  obeyed,  there  could  be  no  doubt. 

Thus  through  exercises  protracted  and  intense, 
and  perhaps  peculiar,  I  awoke  to  the  consciousness 
of  being  a  disciple  of  Christ ;  and  with  this  con- 
sciousness came  the  sense  of  duty.  "Lord  what 
wilt  thou  have  me  to  do." 


126  PIONEER   LIFE 


CHAPTER   X. 

VARIOUS   COLLEGE   EXPERIENCES. 

The  time  that  I  designed  to  remain  at  the  new 
college  was  now  more  than  past.  My  means  were 
exhausted.  My  purpose  to  devote  my  life  to  the 
profession  of  the  law  did  not  stimulate  me  as 
formerly.  If  I  had  such  purpose  at  all,  it  was  a 
purpose  without  a  will.  In  this  state  of  mind  I  con- 
sulted president  Storrs  on  the  subject  of  my  future 
employment.  He  advised  me  to  continue  by  some 
means  study  for  another  year,  saying  that  probably 
Providence  would  meanwhile  reveal  more  distinctly 
the  path  of  duty.  I  assented,  but  as  I  had  little 
money  left  it  became  necessary  to  devise  ways  and 
means,  by  labors  of  various  kinds,  to  meet  my  ex- 
pensive bills.  Some  of  the  best  of  the  young  men 
were  paying  most  of  their  expenses  by  their  labor. 
This  is  one  of  the  advantages  of  new  colleges  in  a 
new  country.     This  I  now  prepared  to  do. 

A  voluntary  association  of  students  had  formed  a 
club  to  board  themselves  at  cheap  rates.  I  was 
elected  steward,  and  received  my  board  for  my 
services.     We   rented  a  vacant  house,  and  hired  a 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  12/ 

widow  lady  to  cook  for  us.  Some  of  the  boys  fur- 
nished provisions  from  their  father's  farms.  Others 
procured  sufficient  money  by  various  expedients  to 
pay  rate  bills.  I  transacted  the  business  of  the  club 
— procured  supplies ;  and  did  some  things  in  ways 
that  would  seem  peculiar  to  people  now-a-days.  I 
remember  well  an  incident  that  had  some  effect 
upon  my  feelings  at  the  time,  and  was  an  amusing 
recollection  for  years  afterwards.  It  was  difficult 
to  obtain  female  assistance  in  the  labor  of  the  house. 
This,  however,  became  necessary,  as  a  large  num- 
ber of  the  students  had  joined  the  boarding  hall. 
We  heard  of  a  young  woman  ten  miles  distant,  who 
could  be  obtained  to  aid  in  the  culinary  depart- 
ment. I  borrowed  a  horse  and  rode  to  her  father's 
residence.  She  willingly  assented  to  come,  and  it 
was  proposed  that  she  should  sit  upon  the  horse 
behind  me,  and  thus  ride  through  the  woods  to 
Hudson.  The  blanket  was  taken  from  under  the 
saddle,  and  so  arranged  that  she,  without  hesitation, 
bounded  into  her  seat  from  a  stump,  and  off  we  went 
over  new  roads  and  rough  roads  for  our  destination. 
There  were  places  in  the  road  where  it  was  neces- 
sary for  me  sometimes  to  aid  her  to  keep  her  place, 
and  necessary  for  her  to  grasp  around  me  with  un- 
usual tenacity  ;  but  we  got  home  safely, — I  vacating 
my  place  that  she  might  ride  alone  into  town.  The 
approaches  of  a  young  maid  in  the  earlier  years  of 
Peter's  discipleship  led  him  to  deny  his  Master.  I 
kept  in  mind  my  profession. 

But  clothing  as  well  as  boarding  had  to  be  pro- 


128  PIONEER    LIFE 

cured,  and  in  addition  to  my  management  of  the 
boarding  hall,  I  labored  in  a  printing  office  which 
haS  been  recently  removed  from  Cleveland  to  Hud- 
son. It  was  the  first  religious  paper  published  in 
the  state.  In  subsequent  years  I  was,  in  the  course 
of  Providence,  to  become  owner  and  editor ;  but 
now  I  labored,  twice  a  week  in  the  press  room, 
working  off  the  edition  of  the  paper,  of  about  one 
thousand.  Beginning  after  supper — I,  with  another 
student,  using  the  old  inking  balls,— would  usually 
get  through  our  labors  about  the  middle  of  the 
night.  If  we  began  later,  we  did  not  finish  our  job 
till  near  morning.  Thus,  by  various  labors  I  suc- 
ceeded in  paying  expenses  for  the  most  part  for 
about  two  years ;  which  were  perhaps  as  happy 
years,  if  not  so  useful,  as  any  subsequent  years  of 
my  life. 

The  happiness  of  these  years,  especially  the  first 
portion  of  the  time  grew  out  of  a  wmII  in  perfect 
submission  to  the  will  of  God,  and  a  heart  that  re- 
luctated against  all  sin — even  against  acts  of  a 
doubtful  character.  I  was  in  harmony  with  my 
own  conscience  ;  and  labored  as  I  had  opportunity 
in  various  ways  to  promote  the  good  of  others. 
.Sometimes  myself  and  another  student  walked  five 
miles  to  attend  a  Sabbath-School.  One  evening  in 
each  week  I  attended  a  meeting  for  prayer  and  con- 
ference in  the  neighborhood  near  by.  Here  I  met 
with  John  Brown,  afterwards  sacrificed  at  Harper's 
Ferry,  for  his  honest. and  prayerful  but  misdirected 
efforts   to  emancipate  the  slaves.     The  character- 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1 29 

istics  which  marked  his  subsequent  life  marked  the 
man  at  that  time.  He  was  sternly  opposed  to  all 
wrong  and  all  sham  ;  and  yet  there  was,  in  worldly 
matters,  a  spirit  of  speculation  and  daring  about 
him  which  led  him  to  attempt  large,  but  impracti- 
cable things.  The  first  meeting  to  consider  the 
practicability  of  a  railroad  from  Cleveland  to  Pitts- 
burg, of  which  I  was  secretary,  was  assembled  in 
the  church  at  Hudson,  and  was  organized  princi- 
pally by  John  and  Frederick  Brown.  We  were 
ahead  of  the  time,  but  the  project  was  subsequently 
accomplished.  He  planned  a  city  on  the  Cuyahoga 
river  at  Franklin — bought  a  farm  which  he  surveyed 
into  city  lots  and  sold  them  to  such  as  would  buy. 
One  of  the  best  deacons  in  the  church  of  Hudson 
mortgaged  his  farm  and  bought  lots  of  Mr.  Brown. 
He  was  a  friend ;  and  I  remonstrated  with  the 
Browns  for  making  the  sale.  They  were  honest  in 
the  opinion  that  a  town  of  no  mean  dimensions  was 
to  arise  on  their  purchase.  I  got  a  promise,  how- 
ever, that  they  would  take  back  the  lot  and  release 
the  mortgage.  The  purchaser  did  not  assent  to 
the  arrangement ;  and  hence,  one  of  the  best  of 
deacons  lost  half  his  estate,  and  died  some  short 
time  afterwards,  a  wiser  and  perhaps  a  holier  man. 
Subsequently  John  Brown,  who  had  formed  a  part- 
nership with  Simon  Perkins,  a  wealthy  citizen  of  his 
county  in  sheep  growing,  devised  a  scheme  to  con- 
trol the  wool  market  of  the  entire  union  in  behalf 
of  the  farmers,  whom  he  thought  were  defrauded 
by   eastern    purchasers.      He   went   to   England   to 


I30  PIONEER   LIFE 

consummate  his  plan.  He  failed,  of  course,  and  re- 
moved with  his  family  to  Kansas,  where  he  and  his 
sons  fought  the  good  fight  of  faith  and  liberty, 
which  to  him  were  one  and  indivisible.  In  the  Kan- 
sas struggle  he  lost  part  of  his  family  and  most  of 
his  property.  This  intensified  his  hatred  of  slavery 
which  became  in  some  sense  a  mania — a  mania  which 
ultimated  in  the  tragedy  of  Harper's  Ferry,  and 
linked  the  name  of  John  Brown,  until  the  end  of 
the  world,  with  the  history  of  emancipation  in 
America. 

During  this  period  of  study  and  faith,  Theodore 
D.  Weld,  a  man  of  marked  character  and  one  that 
left  his  mark  upon  the  student  mind  of  the  West, 
visited  the  college.  He  had  for  his  patron  the  same 
man,  who  had  rescued  William  Lloyd  Garrison  from 
prison  in  Baltimore,  and  aided  him  in  his  anti- 
slavery  efforts.  Arthur  Tappan — a  name  that  ought 
not  to  die — did  more  and  better  than  any  other 
man  in  the  nation,  in  the  initiation  of  the  religious 
reforms  of  the  half  century  in  which  he  acted.  Mr. 
Weld  passed  first  through  the  West  lecturing  on 
the  importance  of  manual  labor  in  Academies  and 
Colleges  ;  and  for  a  season  thereafter  almost  all  the 
new  institutions  of  the  West,  endeavored  to  furnish 
labor  for  students  who  desired  to  aid  in  their  own 
education  ;  and  many  self-reliant  boys  who  pro- 
cured for  themselves  an  education  in  those  days, 
have  done  well,  since  then,  both  for  God  and  their 
country.  "Brave  boys  were  they."  Some  of  them 
long  ago    finished   their  course    and   have  gone   to 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  131 

their  reward.  Others  lived  to  see  the  country  pass 
through  its  baptism  of  fire  and  blood  in  the  civil 
war.  A  few  still  live  with  their  armor  on  ;  and 
when  the  fight  is  over,  and  old  opponents  have 
joined  the  ranks,  "  let  not  him  that  putteth  on  the 
harness  boast  himself  as  he  that  putteth  it  off." 

Mr.  Weld  subsequently  visited  the  West  as  a 
temperance  lecturer.  He  traveled  West  and  South, 
and  collected  the  statistics  of  intemperance,  and 
the  opinions  of  jurists  and  officers  of  prisons,  which 
he  used  with  great  effect  in  initiating  the  temper- 
ance movement  of  that  day.  He  performed  a  simi- 
lar mission,  (sustained  first  by  Mr.  Tappan,  and 
subsequently  by  philanthropists  at  the  West,)  in  in- 
troducing the  anti-slavery  reform  in  the  Western 
States.  This  was  the  martyr  age  of  the  reform 
movements  in  America.  Before  it  closed,  Mr.  Weld 
was  married  to  the  eminent  Quakeress,  Angelina 
Gremke  and  retired  from  public  effort.  The  first 
struggle  was  for  liberty  of  speech  on  the  subject  of 
slavery.  When  that  victory  was  gained,  the  power 
of  further  achievement  was  secured.  It  was  the 
beginning  of  the  end.  And  that  battle  was  fought 
by  men,  of  more  moral  courage  than  was  that  of 
any  other  that  succeeded  it  from  Sumpter  to  Appo- 
mattox. 

A  single  incident  will  give  the  prevailing  spirit 
of  those  times.  The  mob  spirit  was  everywhere 
rampant,  and  sometimes  triumphant.  The  only  in- 
stance in  which  I  found  it  necessary  to  retreat  from 
the  field,  was  at  Aurora,  a  town  about  eight  miles 


132  PIONEER   LIFE 

from  the  college.  Here  was  a  large  brick  church 
and  one  of  the  oldest  religious  societies  in  the  State. 
The  population  in  the  township,  with  few  excep- 
tions, were  opposed  to  the  discussion  of  the  anti- 
slavery  question.  I  was  invited  by  the  people  of 
the  church  to  speak  to  them  on  the  subject  of  Sab- 
bath-Schools and  Slavery.  The  pastor  of  the 
church  —  Rev.  John  Seward  —  became  alarmed  in 
view  of  the  danger  of  mob  violence  to  the  church 
building  and  to  myself  personally.  Mr.  Seward 
himself,  who  was  faithful  in  all  the  common  duties 
of  his  profession,  did  not  think  it  wise  to  be  present. 
Mrs.  Seward,  however,  a  brave  christian  woman, 
determined  to  accompany  me  to  the  church,  and  do 
what  she  could,  by  her  presence,  to  restrain  the 
mob.  As  we  approached  the  place  of  meeting  the 
crowd  of  determined  and  enraged  men  and  boys 
began  a  tumult  of  fiendish  yells,  and  other  inde- 
scribable noises ;  and  having  loaded  an  old  anvil 
with  powder,  they  fired  it  near  us  as  we  approached 
the  door,  causing  injury  to  the  building,  and  nerv- 
ous excitement  and  apprehension  among  the  people. 
When  I  began  to  speak  some  of  the  mob  had 
ascended  to  the  belfry  and  hung  out  a  black  flag 
and  continued  ringing  the  bell  furiously.  The  anvil 
and  pieces  of  fire  arms  were  loaded  with  immense 
charges  of  powder,  and  discharged  continuously 
under  the  windows  until  the  glass  in  every  window 
in  the  house  was  shattered  to  pieces.  By  the  ad- 
vice of  the  bravest  who  still  remained,  I  descended 
from  the  pulpit,  which  was  a  high  one,  supported 


IN   THE   NEW  WEST,  1 33 

by  pillars,  and  standing  beneath  continued  my  re- 
marks on  the  value  of  Sabbath-School  instruction. 
Every  woman  left  the  house  but  Mrs.  Seward.  She 
took  a  chair  and  sat  beside  me  until  violence  outside 
of  the  building  could  do  no  more.  But  the  mob 
was  not  to  be  foiled.  They  devised  an  expedient 
that  closed  the  exercises  and  cleared  the  house  : 
Mrs.  Seward  and  myself  withdrawing  with  a  few 
others  that  had  remained.  They  got  above  the 
audience  room  and  broke  the  ceiling  through  in 
several  places.  Through  these  holes  in  the  ceiling 
they  poured  down  powder  upon  the  church  floor, 
and  upon  this  they  dropped  fire  which  produced 
explosions,  that  would  have  ignited  and  destroyed 
the  building,  had  not  those  who  took  such  danger- 
ous measures  to  expel  us  suppressed  the  fire  when 
we  left  the  house. 

The  church  stood  for  at  least  six  months  in  a 
shattered  condition  before  the  damages  were  re- 
paired. It  stands  there  still ;  its  former  pastor  is 
still  living.  Since  then,  I  presume,  many  of  that 
same  company  have  heard  valiant  talk  for  liberty 
in  that  pulpit ;  and  no  doubt  after  the  battle  was 
over  some  of  them  became  valiant  anti-slavery  men. 
But  we  will  not  contemn  the  conservatives,  some 
of  them  were  better  men  than  the  ultra  radicals 
whom  they  opposed.  The  only  radicalism  that  can 
be  trusted  in  all  cases  and  places  is  that  which  is 
produced  by  faith  in  Christ  which  works  by  love  to 
men.  Gospel  radicalism  is  produced  by  love  to 
men,  and  love  of  right  conjoined.     Natural  radical- 


134  PIONEER   LIFE 

ism  by  love  to  self  and  love  of  right  conjoined.  In 
the  martyr  age  of  the  anti-slavery  reform  John  G. 
Fee  was  an  example  of  the  one — Cassius  M.  Clay 
of  the  other. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  I35 


CHAPTER   XI. 

AGENT   OF   THE   AMERICAN   BIBLE   SOCIETY. 

Before  my  term  of  four  years  at  the  college  was 
closed,  I  was  invited  to  become  an  agent  of  the 
American  Bible  Society  to  aid  in  an  effort  then 
being  made  to  supply  all  the  families  in  the  State 
with  the  Bible.  My  field  was  the  South-west  half 
of  the  State  of  Ohio.  My  business  was  to  visit  every 
county-seat  in  my  district,  and  organize  a  Bible 
Society  in  each  county  where  none  existed,  and 
reorganize  old  societies  that  had  ceased  to  act.  In 
order  to  do  this  it  would  be  necessary  to  ride  con- 
tinually from  one  county  to  another,  and  often  to 
different  portions  of  a  county  to  visit  prominent 
men  and  ministers,  and  get  their  assistance  in  the 
new  organization.  A  part  of  my  district  was  the 
North-west  frontier  of  the  State,  where  the  inhab- 
itants were  sparce — roads  were  new,  and  agents  for 
benevolent  societies  were  unknown — or  were  mak- 
ing their  first  visits.  The  other  portion  of  my  ter- 
ritory included  the  oldest  part  of  the  State  from 
Cincinnati  to  Steubenville.  I  commenced  my  work 
with  a  settled  and  prayerful  purpose  to  do  good  as 


136  PIONEER   LIFE 

I  had  opportunity.  I  do  not  believe  that  in  a  ride 
of  two  years,  of  the  many  with  whom  I  rode  in  com- 
pany portions  of  the  way,  or  the  multitude  with 
whom  I  associated  by  lodging  in  new  places  from 
night  to  night,  I  neglected  a  single  opportunity  to 
speak  on  the  subject  of  the  Christian  faith — not 
speaking  as  a  task  or  a  duty  for  them  or  myself — 
but  introducing  the  subject  in  a  way  natural  to  the 
conversation,  and  rendering  it  easy  for  them  to 
speak  of  things  they  had  heard  or  seen  or  felt  in 
regard  to  religious  doctrines  or  practice. 

A  few  incidents  in  this  labor  of  two  years  have 
left  their  impress  on  my  memory.  The  duty  of 
agents  in  those  days  was  more  self-denying  than 
now.  I  rode  the  two  years  without  tarrying  a  day 
for  rain  or  roads  or  weather ;  and  often  went  with- 
out a  meal  in  order  to  save  expense  to  the  society. 
I  formed  in  the  city  of  Cincinnati,  the  Young  Men's 
Bible  Society,  which  has  done  efficient  work  every 
year  from  the  period  of  its  organization  till  the  pres- 
ent time.  Salmon  P.  Chase  we  elected  the  first 
president  of  the  society,  and  he  continued  to  act  in 
that  capacity  until  called  from  the  city  by  his  duties 
as  U.  S.  Senator.  From  then  until  the  present  time 
I  have  had  some  interest  in  his  history ;  and  at 
times  some  connection  in  a  retired  way  with  the 
political  progress  of  Chief  Justice  Chase,  until  his 
elevation  placed  him  above  the  range  of  my  influ- 
ence. He,  however,  did  not  forget  his  humble 
friend.  After  his  elevation  to  the  Chief  Justiceship, 
I  had  some  trouble  with  one  of  my  publishers,  who 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1 3/ 

endeavored  to  appropriate  the  copy-right  of  one  of 
my  books.  It  was  a  book  which  Mr.  Chase  had  ap- 
preciated and  commended  in  pubhc  and  private 
circles.  When  -acquainted  with  the  controversy,  he 
procured  an  opinion  in  my  favor  from  ,one  of  the 
best  jurists  in  Washington  city,  and  sent  it  gratuit- 
ously to  nie.  May  the  influence  of  his  lofty  life 
abide  in  the  Republic  always. 

With  an  excellent  Episcopal  clergyman  of  the 
city — the  pastor  of  Mr.  Chase — I  had  an  interview 
which  left  a  very  different  impression  upon  my 
mind  from  that  produced  by  subsequent  familiar 
intercourse  with  the  same  gentleman.  I  visited 
him  in  company  with  a  young  man  who  had  been  a 
college  friend,  and  who  was  now  studying  medicine 
in  the  city.  The  clergyman  had  once  been  a  stu- 
dent of  medicine,  and  was  very  courteous  and  fa- 
miliar with  my  friend,  but  said  little  to  me,  and  gave 
me  no  encouragement  in  regard  to  co-operation  in 
the  formation  of  the  Bible  Society.  Better  success, 
however,  was  achieved  in  other  congregations  and 
the  society  was  a  success.  I  was  not  insensible  to 
the  slight  of  Dr.  A.,  and  in  conversation  with  the 
gentleman  who  accompanied  me  to  his  study,  I 
learned  that  the  doctor  had  never  lived  or  labored 
outside  of  cities.  My  apparel  was  that  of  a  layman, 
adapted  to  my  labor  in  the  new  counties  rather  than 
in  the  cities.  Others  understood  this  ;  it  is  probable 
he  did  not.  He  had  never  probably  seen  a  man  who 
wore  a  cap  and  rough  overcoat  laboring  for  such 
objects  as  I  proposed  to  accomplish.     He  therefore 


138  PIONEER   LIFE 

made  little  account  of  my  application,  and  was  per- 
haps in  doubt  whether  there  were  not  some  mistake 
or  imposition  somewhere.  Other  circumstances  in 
other  connections  led  me  to  suspect  that  my  appar- 
el, although  just  the  thing  for  the  country  churches, 
was  in  the  way  of  my  access  and  success  in  the  city. 
I  rectified  matters  on  this  subject ;  and,  although 
opposed  all  my  life  to  uniforms  and  ministerial  garbs 
for  the  clergy — I  procured  for  myself  a  citizen's  suit 
of  genteel  quality,  which  I  found  aided  my  sense 
of  respect — and  aided  others  to  respect  myself  and 
my  mission.  But  my  city  suit  I  never  wore  in  the 
new  counties.  There  the  rough  coat  and  beaver 
cap,  somewhat  the  worse  for  wear,  induced  famil- 
iarity at  once,  and  seemed  to  them  more  in  keeping 
with  the  mission  of  one  asking  aid  from  laboring 
men  to  give  the  Bible  to  the  poor  and  the  destitute. 
There  are  extremes  on  this  subject.  I  have  made 
mistakes  in  regard  to  it.  several  times  during  my 
life.  Expensive  and  uncouth  fashions  ought  to  be 
eschewed  by  people  of  conscience  at  all  times,  while 
some  regard  to  decent  and  becoming  apparel  is  due 
both  to  ourselves  and  to  those  with  whom  we  asso- 
ciate. 

With  the  excellent  Dr.  Aydelotte,  I  had  subse- 
quently much  pleasant  and  profitable  intercourse, 
and  as  I  never  mentioned  the  incidents  of  our  first 
interview,  I  presume  he  never  surmised  that  the 
author,  editor  and  minister  with  whom  he  associ- 
ated, was  the  man  who  once  visited  him  in  behalf 
of  the  Bible  Society,  and  who  was  treated  with  less 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1 39 

courtesy  than  his  mission  deserved.  The  doctor  is 
now  an  aged  and  venerable  man.  The  years  be- 
tween middle  life  and  age  had  passed  without  a 
meeting.  Last  year  we  took  each  other's  hand, 
looked  into  each  other's  face  as  aged  men,  and 
spoke  of  the  days  of  other  years. 

During  my  service  for  the  society  I  met  in  two 
instances  at  least  with  Bishop  Mcllvaine,  who  is  un- 
doubtedly the  best  Bishop  of  the  Episcopal  church 
on  either  side  of  the  water.  In  England  it  is  not 
possible  for  a  bishop  of  the  Episcopal  church  to  be 
a  very  good  christian.  In  this  country  the  tempta- 
tion to  eschew  the  self-denying  and  humble  and 
laborious  life  of  a  christian  minister  is  not  so  great. 
In  two  instances  the  Bishop  held  a  confirmation  in 
the  same  county-seat  on  the  same  day  with  my  ap- 
pointment for  the  annual  meeting  of  the  county 
Bible  Society ;  on  both  occasions  he  made  a  speech 
for  the  Bible  cause.  In  the  county  Claremont,  as 
usual,  I  was  to  introduce  the  business — and  make 
an  address  in  connection  with  the  acceptance  of  the 
report.  I  had  prepared  an  address  with  care  that  I 
generally  delivered  at  each  county-seat.  On  this 
occasion,  there  were  appreciative  auditors  present, 
the  Bishop  among  others,  and  I  hoped  to  leave 
thoughts  upon  their  minds  that  would  be  profitable 
in  furthering  the  cause.  I  had  scarcely  become 
earnest,  however,  in  my  discourse,  before  I  felt  my 
coat  twitching  slightly.  No  conjecture  of  the  cause 
entered  my  mind.  I  adjusted  my  coat  and  went  on. 
The    twitch    was    renewed    with    more    energy.      I 


140  PIONEER   LIFE 

turned  to  look  and  found  the  county  treasurer,  who 
was  likewise  treasurer  of  the  Bible  Society,  had 
been  laboring  with  the  skirt  of  my  coat,  and  when 
I  turned  he  mildly  whispered  to  me  that  I  had  bet- 
ter be  short,  as  the  people  wanted  to  hear  the 
Bishop.  My  enthusiasm  was  squelched,  of  course, 
and  with  a  few  embarrassed  words  I  gave  place  to 
the  excellent  man  who  was  to  follow. 

The  address  which  I  was  about  to  deliver  was  the 
substance  of  that  printed  in  the  first  chapter  of  the 
"Philosophy  of  the  Plan  of  Salvation."  It  has  cir- 
culated more  widely  through  Christendom  since 
then  than  any  other  argument  in  behalf  of  Divine 
Revelation.  The  Bishop  did  not  hear  it  then,  but 
he  read  it  at  a  later  period,  and  unsolicited  by  me, 
did  much  that  aided  the  circulation  of  my  little 
volume : — and  upon  my  first  visit  to  England,  he 
sent  me  a  complimentary  letter  to  his  friends  that 
I  found  more  influential  with  the  best  class  of  church 
men,  and  likewise  with  the  best  class  of  dissenters, 
than  any  other  introductory  letter  that  I  took  with 
me. 

The  last  time  I  saw  the  bishop  he  presided  at  the 
commencement  exercises  of  Gambler  College  where 
I  was  invited  to  deliver  the  address  and  the  diplo- 
mas to  one  of  the  literary  societies.  At  the  close 
he  gave  me  a  cordial  greeting  and  signified  his 
hearty  interest  in  the  things  I  had  spoken.  I  be- 
lieve in  the  parity  of  the  ministry,  but  if  some 
denominations  must  have  bishops,  I  hope  the  Lord 
will  send  them  many  such  men  as  Bishop  Mcllvaine. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  I4I 

Striking  incidents  often  occurred  in  my  visitation 
of  different  counties  in  my  Bible  work.  I  found  in 
the  interior  of  the  State  a  family  by  the  name  of 
Boydenot — who  claimed  to  be  the  nearest  lineal  de- 
scendants of  Dr.  Boydenot — President  of  Princeton 
College,  and  first  President  of  the  American  Bible 
Society.  The  family  were  poor,  and  it  was  found 
that  they  had  no  Bible  in  their  house.  One  was 
given  to  them  as  a  gratuity.  This  was  an  incident 
which  their  pious  and  learned  ancestor  could  never 
have  anticipated.  An  incident  too,  which  shows 
the  working  of  free  republican  institutions,  which 
makes  nothing  of  a  man's  antecedents  but  every- 
thing of  what  he  is  in  himself  and  for  his  own  time. 

Late  in  the  autumn  I  was  traveling  towards  Ma- 
rietta,—in  the  poor  and  hilly  region  of  the  Little 
Muskingum.  Inhabitants  on  the  road  were  few  and 
far  between,  and  night  was  approaching ;  I  came  to 
a  stream  that  was  much  swollen  by  rains  that  had 
recently  fallen.  It  was  a  long  distance  back  to  the 
last  house.  I  was  lame  with  a  severe  bruise  that 
my  horse  had  inflicted  while  I  was  endeavoring  to 
make  him  comfortable  the  preceding  night.  I 
needed  rest,  and  hoped  there  was  some  dwelling 
near  by  if  I  were  only  over  the  swollen  stream.  But 
the  stream  was  rapid — the  bottom  might  be  ob- 
structed by  stumps  ;  and  below  were  trees  lodged 
in  the  stream,  against  which  my  horse  might  be  car- 
ried by  the  current.  It  was  a  moment  of  painful  sus- 
pense. I  concluded  to  brave  the  danger ;  and  hav- 
ing fastened   my  saddlebags,  which  contained  my 


142  PIONEER   LIFE 

few  papers  and  wardrobe  on  my  shoulders,  I,  with 
difficulty,  urged  my  horse  into  the  stream.  He 
swam  bravely ;  and,  although  swept  some  distance 
by  the  current,  we  reached  safely  the  other  shore — 
my  saddlebags  dry,  but  my  person  drenched  nearly 
to  my  shoulders.  For  three  lonesome  miles  I  had 
to  ride,  chilled  and  in  pain,  before  I  came  to  the 
first  house.  It  was  in  another  creek  bottom,  and 
proved  to  be  that  of  a  good  farmer, — justice  of  the 
peace  in  his  neighborhood.  It  was  getting  dark — 
the  sight  of  the  house  was  a  relief,  and  the  kindly 
reception  which  I  met  was  more  than  comforting. 
My  horse  and  myself  were  soon  cared  for ;  and  the 
method  by  which  I  had  my  clothes  dried  I  will  not 
relate.  Suffice  it,  that  after  about  an  hour  spent 
under  a  bed  quilt,  during  which  my  wet  garments 
were  drying,  we  surrounded  one  of  the  most  tooth- 
some supper  tables  to  which  ever  a  hungry  traveler 
sat  down. 

Providence  seemed  to  work  all  things  together 
for  my  comfort  that  night.  The  family  expected 
that  on  that  night  the  Methodist  circuit  rider  would 
make  his  quarters  at  their  house ;  and,  as  was  usual 
in  such  cases,  the  best  arrangements  were  made  for 
his  entertainment.  Indeed  it  was  an  effort  with  the 
families  on  the  outside  circuits  in  those  days  to 
show  their  degree  of  temporal  prosperity  by  the 
richness  of  their  table  during  the  minister's  visit. 
The  minister  had,  undoubtedly,  been  detained  by 
the  rains  and  swollen  streams.  I  sat  in  his  place  ; 
and  the  family  seemed  to  be  glad  that  their  culinary 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  I43 

preparation  was  not  made  in  vain.  We  had  stewed 
chicken  and  dough-nuts,  and  ham  and  eggs  and 
short-cake — mashed  potatoes  with  butter  on  the 
top,  and  "store  coffee,"  with  other  fixings  and 
fringes  which  I  have  forgotten.  A  sense  of  propri- 
ety led  me  to  restrain  the  eagerness  with  which  I 
appropriated  the  substantial  items  of  the  farmer's 
table ;  but  I  have  no  doubt  I  manifested  sufficient 
eagerness  to  indicate  my  appreciation  of  the  repast. 
This  family  lived  on  a  "bottom  farm"  in  the  hilly 
and  sparcely  settled  region  of  the  Little  Muskin- 
gum to  which  the  old  hunters  had  retired  as  popu- 
lation increased  in  the  better  portions  of  the  State. 
The  squire  entertained  me  with  a  recital  of  some 
of  the  services  he  had  performed  as  a  magistrate. 
They  would  scarcely  be  believed  in  our  time,  and 
yet  they  were  no  doubt  exactly  true.  The  men 
who  were  married  were  usually  those  who  had 
"voted  for  the  squire,"  and  whose  finances  were 
sensibly  affected  by  the  payment  of  "  half  a  dollar 
in  specie."  One  couple  had  been  married,  with  no 
attendants— the  man  in  his  shirt  sleeves,  the  woman 
barefoot.  Another  was  unable  to  meet  the  expense 
at  the  time,  but  he  had  "squatted"  on  a  piece  of 
land  and  promised  to  pay  the  bill  in  pumpkins  the 
succeeding  fall,  which  promise  was  faithfully  kept, 
indicating  perhaps  that  he  was  satisfied  with  his 
bargain.  I  left  the  squire's  hospitable  home  in 
much  better  condition  than  when  I  arrived.  He 
refused  any  compensation.  My  expression  of  grat- 
itude for  bed  and  board  were  hearty  and  sincere. 


144  PIONEER   LIFE 

At  the  other  side  of  the  State  before  the  white 
people  had  settled  on  the  Maumee  river,  an  incident 
occurred  that  left  quite  a  different  impression  upon 
my  mind.  I  had  rode  through  the  Black  Swamp, 
which  was  then  almost  impassable,  between  Little 
Sandusky  and  Maumee  city.  There  I  met  Mr.  Van 
Tassel,  missionary  to  the  Ottawa  Indians,  at  whose 
invitation  I  rode  to  the  mission  station,  some  dis- 
tance up  the  Maumee  to  spend  a  day  or  two,  and 
visit  the  Indian  camps.  During  my  stay  the  mis- 
sionary and  myself  took  a  canoe  and  "paddled"  up 
the  stream  to  the  camp  of  the  Indians  in  order  to 
witness  the  poiv  ivow  which  they  annually  cele- 
brated at  the  season  of  corn-gathering.  Two  long 
rows  of  logs  were  on  fire,  and  between  these  the 
Indians  were  holding  a  dance,  in  which  they  leaped 
and  contorted  and  swayed  their  persons  in  the  most 
violent  manner — some  of  them  humming  meanwhile 
a  low  monotonous  strain  in  accord  with  the  noise 
of  a  sort  of  drum  which  was  shaken  by  an  old  man 
sitting  apart  from  the  dancers.  A  prophet  or 
"meteer"  was  on  a  visit  to  them  and  sat  near  the 
"music  man."  A  portion  of  the  Indians  which  had 
previously  left  the  region  had  returned,  much  dis- 
satisfied with  the  treaty  by  which  they  had  conveyed 
their  lands  to  the  Government.  After  spending 
some  time  witnessing  the  strange  movements  and 
grimace  of  the  dance  Mr.  VanTassel  and  his  half- 
breed  interpreter  with  myself  in  company,  visited 
some  of  the  tents  or  lodges  of  those  with  whom 
they  were  well  acquainted.      I  was  reclining  on  a 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  I45 

raised  seat  covered  with  skins  at  the  side  of  the 
lodge,  when  an  Indian  thoroughly  intoxicated  en- 
tered. He  mistook  me — I  was  afterwards  told — for 
an  agent  of  the  Government,  and  proceeded  to 
make  an  extravagant  and  threatening  address  to 
me  concerning  the  alleged  fraud.  His  gestures 
were  violent,  and  performed  in  near  proximity  to 
my  face.  The  interpreter  and  missionary  made 
earnest  efforts  to  appease  him,  but  he  seemed  ob- 
livious to  their  explanations,  and  they  could  only 
advise  me  to  keep  composed  and  his  rage  would 
subside.  I  felt  uneasy  ;  and  when  the  drunken  war- 
rior proceeded  to  draw  his  tomahawk  and  flourish 
it  to  indicate  how  such  men  as  me  ought  to  be  dealt 
with,  I  was  thoroughly  frightened,  and  although  the 
interpreter  seemed  to  be  ready  to  seize  his  arm  if 
he  should  make  the  movement  to  strike — I  was 
chilled  with  apprehension  ;  and  I  remember  no  time 
in  my  life  when  I  felt  a  greater  sense  of  relief,  than 
when  the  wild  Indian  subsided  into  a  quieter  mood 
and  returned  his  tomahawk  to  his  belt. 

I  have  known  something  of  missionaries  to  the 
Indians  since  I  visited  the  old  station  on  the  Mau- 
mee.  To  the  christian  colony  which  I  aided  to  es- 
tablish in  the  woods  of  Northern  Michigan — three 
men  with  their  families  came  to  reside.  They  had 
gone  out  from  Oberlin  as  missionaries,  without  aid 
from  any  society,  trusting  to  God  for  sustenance 
and  guidance.  They  labored  at  Red  Lake,  in  the 
cold  and  distant  region  of  Northern  Minnesota. 
They  were  men  of  faith  and  prayer  and  labor.     But 


146  PIONEER   LIFE 

after  years  of  toil  and  self-sacrifice  almost  to  death, 
they  abandoned  the  Indians  and  returned  poor  in 
all  respects  except  the  life  of  God  in  their  souls. 

They  were  never  able  to  make  the  Indians  believe 
that  they  were  disinterested  laborers  for  their  good. 
This,  perhaps,  is  not  strange ;  men  who  have  no 
faith,  whether  savage  or  civilized,  cannot  believe 
that  one  man  can  seek  the  good  of  others  as  the 
end  and  aim  of  his  life.  Every  man  naturally  seeks 
his  own  good  as  his  supreme  end ;  hence  he  can 
have  no  evidence  from  his  own  experience  that  such 
a  state  of  mind  as  disinterested  benevolence  can 
exist.  His  experience  is  against  it.  Hence,  the 
Indians  naturally  believe  there  is  some  selfish  mo- 
tive back  of  every  effort  for  their  good.  These 
good  men  thought  the  providence  mysterious  that 
led  them  to  the  sacrifice  which  they  made  with  but 
bitter  fruit  of  their  labor.  They  did  the  work  of 
God  which  no  other  men  probably  would  have 
done.  The  divine  plan  is  to  offer  the  truth  in  the 
gospel  spirit,  to  a  people, — then,  if  they  reject  it, 
their  end  will  come  by  Providential  Judgments. 
These  men  fulfilled  the  divine  plan  successfully 
and  faithfully.  God  does  not  usually  give  heathen 
lands  as  an  inheritance  to  his  church  by  conversion 
of  the  people.  The  business  of  the  church  is  to 
preach  the  truth — then,  when  truth  is  rejected  Prov- 
idence sends  war — wicked  men — or  pestilence,  or 
famine — to  remove  the  heathen  and  give  the  land 
to  his  own  people.  Such  will  be  the  history  of  the 
Indians  in  America. 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  I47 

I  left  the  Maumee  mission  which  had  been  estab- 
lished by  Western  Presbyterians,  and  passed  by  an 
Indian  trail  fifteen  miles  through  the  Black  Swamp 
to  the  nearest  settlement.  After  reaching  Colum- 
bus, Ohio,  I  proceeded  by  the  Great  National  Road 
projected  by  Henry  Clay,  as  a  thoroughfare  of  traffic 
and  travel  between  the  East  and  West.  The  con- 
ception of  railroads  and  their  uses,  was  not  yet 
developed  in  the  mind  of  the  great  commoner.  The 
bed  of  the  road  was  thrown  up  east  of  Columbus, 
but  not  yet  macadamized.  I  had  therefore,  often 
to  leave  the  road-bed  on  account  of  the  impassable 
mire  and  take  a  side  path.  In  one  of  these  circuits, 
in  descending  to  a  small  stream,  about  eight  miles 
more  or  less  from  the  city  I  came  upon  what  was 
called  a  sponge.  It  was  ground  that  looked  fair 
enough  on  the  surface,  but  being  saturated  by 
springs  beneath,  my  horse  sank  at  one  plunge  to 
his  neck  in  the  mire.  I  succeeded  in  getting  rid  of 
the  animal,  which  struggled  fearfully,  and  finally  act- 
ually rolled  over  down  the  hillside.  Saddle,  saddle- 
bags and  all  things  else  were  thoroughly  covered 
with  mud  and  water.  I  led  the  horse  a  short  dis- 
tance across  the  stream,  on  the  farther  bank  of 
which  stood  a  country  tavern,  where  I  gave  the 
landlord  a  moderate  sum  to  have  the  animal  and 
his  paraphernalia  washed  and  dried  for  progress  in 
the  morning. 

At  this  wayside  inn,  the  Irishmen  who  broke 
stone  on  the  National  Road  had  their  quarters. 
The  boss  of  the  stone  crackers  was  the  only  man 


148  PIONEER   LIFE 

in  the  mess  who  had  a  single  bed.  Other  straw 
beds  or  "shakedowns"  all  occupied  by  two  or  more 
of  the  men.  I  was  courteously  invited  by  the  boss 
himself  to  share  his  bunk.  He  was  a  large  Irish- 
man and  there  was  but  little  space  for  me ;  and 
having  refused  to  partake  of  a  "jigger  of  whisky," 
I  did  not  wish  to  offend  a  man  so  drunk  and  rude 
and  dirty  as  he  was.  Besides  there  was  no  altern- 
ative but  to  sit  by  the  fire,  lie  on  the  floor,  or  sleep 
with  the  boss.  If  I  had  had  even  a  partial  appre- 
hension before  undressing  of  the  evil  to  come  I 
certainly  should  have  preferred  to  have  slept  with 
my  horse  in  the  stable.  I  have  slept  in  some  strange 
places  in  my  life  by  land  and  sea,  but  a  night  so 
repulsive  to  my  sensibility  in  all  respects  I  never 
passed.  It  seemed  as  though  the  fumes  of  whisky 
and  tobacco  not  only  expired,  but  exhaled  and  ex- 
uded from  every  pore  of  the  Irishman's  person.  To 
separate  myself  from  the  body  of  pollution  was  im- 
possible, as  there  was  no  room  in  the  bed  by  which 
I  could  lie  apart  from  my  bed-fellow.  How  I  longed 
for  day-light  no  mortal  can  tell.  I  always  eschewed 
tobacco,  and  since  that  night  I  have  felt  even  more 
disposed  to  eschew  all  chewers  of  the  filthy  weed. 
Many  years  afterwards  in  endeavoring  to  establish 
a  Christian  church  and  colony  in  the  woods  of 
Northern  Michigan,  I  had  a  clause  inserted  in  the 
charter  excluding  the  sale  of  tobacco  upon  any  of 
the  lots  and  lands  of  the  colonists.  The  experience 
of  that  night,  no  doubt,  prompted  to  the  exclusion 
of  the  filthy  narcotic. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  I49 

During  the  latter  portion  of  my  term  of  service 
as  an  agent  of  the  American  Bible  Society,  I  was 
married  to  a  young  woman  from  New  England,  who 
was  residing  in  the  family  of  Professor  Nutting,  of 
Hudson,  Ohio.  She  was  a  student  in  the  ladies' 
Seminary,  and  taught  school  and  labored  as  need 
required  for  self-support.  From  the  change  of 
mind  when  I  saw  God  in  nothing,  to  the  time  I  saw 
God  in  everything,  I  had  prayed  naturally,  not  at 
stated  times  and  places,  but  as  a  constant  state  of 
mind,  in  regard  to  all  things  in  which  I  took  a  per- 
sonal interest.  And  now  that  I  thought  of  uniting 
myself  with  a  life  companion  I  prayed  with  great 
earnestness  for  the  divine  interposition  and  guid- 
ance. I  had  no  doubt  that  for  the  obedient  christian 
matches  are  made  in  heaven.  The  characteristics  of 
my  wife  supplemented  those  of  my  own.  My  weak 
points  of  character  were  antagonized  or  strength- 
ened by  her  different  qualities,  and  I  do  not  believe 
there  was  any  other  woman  who  could  have  aided 
with  more  skill  and  efficiency  the  accomplishment 
of  the  various  labors  of  my  life.  She  still  lives  to 
review  in  age  and  infirmity  the  arduous  and  diver- 
sified labors  through  which  she  has  passed  with  her 
husband.  She  knew  that  I  unduly  appreciated  my 
own  efforts,  and  I  never  heard  her  utter  a  word  of 
praise  in  regard  to  any  of  my  labors,  either  in  bus- 
iness or  in  the  pulpit ;  and,  although  a  woman  of 
strong  will,  yet  she  never  objected  to  any  change 
of  residence  or  of  labor  which  I  proposed.  She 
strongly  desired  to  attend  church  in  all  cases  when 


150  PIONEER   LIFE 

I  was  to  preach,  and  did  so  when  it  was  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  that  she  could  ascend  the  steps 
of  the  sanctuary.  I  have  since  been  sure  that  she 
went  to  pray  while  I  was  preaching.  Three  sepa- 
rate attacks  of  paralysis  have  reduced  her  in  all  re- 
spects to  a  second  infancy ;  yet,  any  attention  from 
her  husband  is  a  comfort  even  in  her  second  child- 
hood. 

Soon  after  our  marriage  one  of  the  ludicrous  in- 
cidents that  sometimes  befall  public  speakers,  who 
commit  their  manuscripts,  occurred  at  a  time  and 
place  well  adapted  to  abate  self-complacency.  I 
was  invited  to  deliver  a  fourth  of  July  oration  in 
Nelson,  Ohio,  not  far  from  Hudson  College.  Two 
speeches  were  to  be  made — one  by  Judge  Hitch- 
cock, afterwards  of  the  Supreme  Court, — the  other 
by  myself  The  committee,  perhaps,  designed  to  ar- 
range for  something  judicial  and  weighty,  and  some- 
thing that  might  be  more  popular  and  exhilarating. 
The  audience  was  large  and  contained  the  elite  of 
the  country  round  about.  I  had  written  and  com- 
mitted my  speech — something  I  have  never  done 
since.  But  on  this  occasion  the  position  of  the  asso- 
ciate orator,  and  the  presence  of  the  woman  towards 
whom  I  had  the  feeling  that  I  suppose  men  gener- 
ally possess  the  first  months  of  married  life,  led  me 
to  devote  some  time  and  study  to  make  a  good 
thing  of  my  speech,  which  was  destined  to  be  elo- 
quent and  edifying,  and  good  otherwise  in  a  degree 
that  would  give  my  wife,  and  everybody  else  pres- 
ent, a  proper  appreciation  of  my  qualities. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  151 

I  Stood  up  and  "spoke  my  piece"  about  half 
through,  when  the  chain  of  association  broke,  and 
what  followed  of  the  speech  dropped  entirely  from 
my  memory.  To  make  the  matter  more  perplex- 
ing I  did  not  have  my  manuscript  in  my  pocket 
but  in  my  hat,  which  sat  on  a  window-sill  near 
where  my  wife  was  seated  about  the  middle  of  the 
audience.  The  only  alternative,  however,  was  to 
ask  for  my  hat,  which  was  delivered  to  me  ;  and  the 
balance  of  the  oration  was  read  from  the  manu- 
script, and  must  have  seemed  to  the  audience  very 
much  like  the  notes  of  a  hymn  tune  after  a  Christ- 
mas carol.  I  was  pious  and  could  see  after  reflec- 
tion that  I  had  been  possessed  with  a  selfish  desire 
to  distinguish  myself;  and  I  had  grace  enough  to 
be  thankful  for  the  providence  that  caused  the  fail- 
ure ;  and  when  I  found  that  the  misadventure  had 
no  effect  upon  my  wife  except  to  create  sympathy 
and  apparently  more  kindly  respect,  I  drove  home 
from  the  gathering  a  happier  man  than  I  was  when 
I  went.  The  admonition  produced  a  wise  caution  ; 
and  subsequently,  in  all  my  efforts,  I  endeavored  to 
master  the  subject  matter  of  my  discourse,  and  used 
copious  notes  of  the  train  of  thought,  depending 
upon  jnyself  for  words,  and  upon  God  for  guidance 
in  what  I  had  to  say. 

There  was  not  much  time  for  literary  labor  while 
riding  from  one  county  to  another  holding  annual 
meetings — adjusting  accounts — and  putting  Bible 
Societies  into  working  condition.  I  did  not,  how- 
ever, lose  interest  in  historic  incidents ;  and  some- 


152  PIONEER   LIFE 

times  riding  alone  through  the  woods,  when  I  was 
not  singing  the  nth  part  of  the  119th  Pslam,  as 
rendered  by  Watts,  my  mind  gave  poetical  form  to 
incidents  learned  by  the  way. 

In  the  county  of  Tuscarawas,  there  is  the  little 
village  of  Gnadenhutten,  where  the  first  white  man 
who  ever  trod  the  soil  of  the  State  of  Ohio  lived 
and  taught  the  Indians.  He  was  a  Moravian  mis- 
sionary, and  at  the  date  of  my  visit  the  Moravian 
church  still  held  the  ground  occupied  by  the  old 
Indian  Mission,  A  few  Moravian  families  still  re- 
mained at  the  old  site.  They  were  ministered  to 
by  a  pastor  of  their  own  godly  denomination.  I 
had  learned  to  reverence  the  Moravians  for  their 
missionary  zeal,  and  desired  to  see  some  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  to  visit  the  locality  of  the  fearful  massacre 
of  the  missionaries  and  Indians  which  had  occurred 
at  this  place.  Returning  I  wrote  the  following 
verses : 

1. 

Throw  up  thine  arms,  thou  sycamore  tree, 
For  rich  is  the  soil  that  nourishes  thee; 
And  the  vine  that  climbs  round  thy  branches  high, 
Should  yield  its  clusters  of  rubric  dye; 
For  the  earth  which  the  fostering-  juice  imparts 
Is  drench'd  in  the  blood  of  the  red  men's  hearts. 

II. 

'Tis  a.  strang-e,  wild  tale  that  they  tell  of  thee— 
Thou  clambering  vine  and  sycamore  tree; 
They  say  that  in  time,  long-  past  and  gone. 
The  red  man  rov'd  in  these  wilds  alone; — 
That  here,  in  the  midst  of  this  circling  wood, 
In  the  days  of  old,  a  village  stood 
Where  the  warrior  Indian,  wild  and  free, 
Rejoic'd  in  primeval  liberty. 


IN  THE   NEW   WEST.  1 53 

III. 

A  man  of  God,  from  the  rising  sun, 
Came  to  Gnadenhutten  and  Slioenbrunn; 
And  he  taught  the  Indians  to  love  the  name 
Of  Him  wlio  on  errands  of  mercy  came: — 
They  heard  his  talk  with  rev'rent  fear, 
And  leaned  on  their  bows  around  to  hear; 
Then  buried  the  hatchet,  and  tilled  the  sod, 
And  bow'd  to  worship  the  white  man's  God. 

IV. 

Thus  far  in  the  wilderness'  solitude. 
Midst  the  tall  old  trees,  and  the  mountains  rude. 
In  prayers  and  praises,  the  ancient  race 
Lifted  their  hearts  to  the  God  of  grace. 

V. 

But  cruel  War  seized  his  flaming  brand. 
And  shook  at  heaven  his  bloody  hand; 
And  the  warrior  Indian  seized  the  bow 
And  lurk'd  like  the  panther  for  his  foe; 
But  the  Christian  Indians  would  not  sing 
The  song  of  war  in  their  council  ring — 
Yet  Suspicion  whisper'd  the  Christians  prayed 
And  plann'd  for  their  warrior  brothers'  aid. 

VI. 

'Twas  Autumn,  when  Ceres  fills  her  horn 
With  the  ripen'd  ears  of  the  golden  corn. 
When  a  band  of  pale-faced  warriors  came 
With  words  of  peace,  in  the  Christian's  name. 
But  their  words  of  peace  were  spoke  in  guile. 
With  a  "  forked  tongue  "  and  a  siren's  smile. 

VII. 

At  even,  about  the  close  of  day. 
They  took  the  Indians'  arms  away; 
And  they  gathered  them  in  that  sacred  place 
Which  their  hands  had  rear'd  for  prayer  and  praise, 
Then  told  their  doom,  as  History  saith, 
Indians — an  hour! — then  meet  your  death! 

VIII. 

'Twas  fearful  tidings — the  red  man  stood. 
In  the  pride  of  their  race,  in  solemn  mood ; 
But  their  cheeks  blanch'd  not,  nor  a  quicken'd  breath 
Betray'd  the  fear  of  approaching  death- - 
All  kneel'd  in  silence  and  rais'd  their  eyes 
To  the  God  that  heard  their  suppliant  cries. 


154  PIONEER   LIFE 

IX. 

An  hour  elapsed— The  white  men  came 
AnJ  with  deadly  rifle  took  deadly  aim, 
And  they  rent  the  breasts  of  the  Indians  there, 
As  they  kneeled  and  lifted  their  hearts  in  prayer, 

X. 

Now  far  in  the  West  the  Indian  sire, 
As  he  sits  by  his  wigwam's  flickering  fire, 
Ofl  tells  the  tale  of  what  things  were  done 
At  Gnadenhutten  and  Shoenbrunn. 


For  the  past  sixty  years — each  period  of  twenty 
years  has  been  a  cycle  of  speculation  and  revulsion. 
Property  appreciates  in  value.  The  currency  is 
expanded.  Purchases  of  real  estate  are  made  for 
the  purpose  of  speculation — that  is,  to  sell  at  higher 
figures.  The  inflated  currency  encourages  the  bor- 
rower. The  borrower  becomes  the  speculator — 
and  this  continues  until  property  in  large  amounts 
is  held  above  its  value  for  present  purposes,  and 
thus  kept  out  of  the  hands  of  those  who  buy  for 
use.  This  cannot  last  long.  The  borrower  has  to 
pay,  and  the  property  held  by  him  at  last  reaches  a 
figure  that  does  not  pay ;  hence,  a  reaction  com- 
mences. A  decline  in  prices  toward  its  value  for 
present  use  begins.  When  the  decline  begins  each 
holder  makes  haste  to  realize  in  view  of  a  greater 
decline,  and  a  panic  ensues  that  puts  real  estate, 
and,  with  it,  the  produce  of  real  estate,  down  below 
their  actual  value.  Wages  fall,  because  improve- 
ments stop,  and  they  continue  until  by  emigration 
and  the  natural  growth  of  our  new  country,  an  equi- 
librium again  takes  place,  and  a  new  period  of  spec- 
ulation and  expansion  begins ;    to  be  followed  by 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1 55 

another  revolution,  when  speculation  again  places 
property  beyond  its  value  for  present  use. 

Such  a  period  of  speculation  was  passed  between 
the  years  1835-45.  Having  disposed  of  my  print- 
ing office,  I  proposed  to  myself  to  invest  the  pro- 
ceeds in  lands  or  lots  that  would  appreciate,  and 
thus  freed  from  the  care  of  accumulation  in  the 
present,  and  the  fear  of  want  in  old  age,  it  was  my 
purpose  to  study  theology  and  devote  my  life  to 
the  gospel  ministry.  My  idea  was  to  invest  my 
means  in  wild  lands  or  lots  in  growing  towns— and 
pay  no  more  attention  to  worldly  interests.  I  pro- 
posed, when  prepared  to  preach,  to  labor  where  I 
could  do  the  most  good,  irrespective  of  salary  fur- 
ther than  sufficient  to  furnish  food  and  raiment  for 
,  my  family,  which  consisted  only  of  three  persons — 
self,  wife  and  sister-in-law. 

With  this  purpose  I  started  on  horseback  with 
Frederick  Brown — brother  of  John  Brown,  of  Har- 
per's Ferry — to  invest  my  spare  funds  in  new  lands 
in  Michigan,  and  lots  in  Chicago.  It  was  early  in 
March.  The  weather  the  first  days  of  our  journey 
was  extremely  cold,  and  we  were  almost  frozen  be- 
fore we  reached  Toledo.  At  that  time  the  question 
was  where  the  great  city  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mau- 
mee  was  to  be  located.  There  was  Maumee  city 
projected  above,  and  Toledo  in  its  present  site,  and 
another  city  farther  down,  towards  Lake  Michigan. 
There  are  at  this  day  some  old  houses  and  frames 
of  houses  in  the  lower  town  still  standing  that  were 
built  about  the  time    of  our  visit.      Maumee  city 


156  PIONEER    LIFE 

above,  is  a  small,  dilapidated  village.  Toledo  is  a 
thriving  commercial  city ;  and  property  which  we 
considered  too  high  to  purchase  at  a  few  hundreds 
of  dollars,  is  now  worth  tens  of  thousands ;  and 
property  in  the  other  city,  for  which  hundreds  were 
asked,  is  now  not  worth  so  many  cents. 

We  passed  on  and  made  our  next  stop  and  in- 
quiry for  investment  at  a  new  city  just  laid  out 
where  the  road  from  Detroit  crossed  the  St.  Joseph 
river.  There  was  then  a  blacksmith  shop,  a  tavern, 
a  grist  mill,  and  perhaps  one  or  two  other  houses. 
It  was  supposed  to  be  the  head  of  navigation  on  the 
St.  Joseph.  We  inquired  for  lots,  and  were  told 
that  the  business  lots  were  mostly  sold  ;  but  the 
landlord  showed  us  at  the  distance  of  about  one- 
half  mile,  on  an  elevation,  the  place  where  the  first- 
class  dwelling  houses  were  to  be ;  and  when  he 
informed  us  we  could  get  lots  that  would,  beyond 
question,  double  in  value  in  a  short  time,  as  the 
business  lots  had  already  done.  We  believe  not 
more  than  two  houses  were  ever  added  to  the  pop- 
ulation of  the  place. 

At  the  tavern  in  this  place  we  met  a  gentleman 
that  had  disposed  of  his  stock  of  merchandise  and 
the  good-will  of  a  thriving  business,  and  was  on  his 
way  to  St.  Joseph,  the  name  of  a  city  on  Lake 
Michigan,  at  the  mouth  of  St.  Joseph  river.  He 
had  bought  for  $20,000  a  farm  at  the  mouth  of  this 
river,  where  he  was  about  to  lay  out  a  city,  and  in- 
vited us  to  purchase  lots,  while  we  could  get  good 
locations.     He  was  willing  to  sell  lots  for  one-half 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  1 57 

what  they  would  be  worth  so  soon  as  the  location 
was  known  ?  and  one-tenth  of  what  they  would  be 
worth  in  a  few  years. 

Some  years  afterwards,  while  living  in  Chicago, 
we  frequently  crossed  the  lake  at  St.  Joe.  It  being 
the  end  of  the  stage  route  in  former  years — before 
the  railroad  was  finished. 

There  stands  now  on  the  old  site  a  large  three- 
story  frame  hotel,  capable  of  holding  hundreds  of 
travelers  ;  and  scattered  over  a  large  area  of  vacant 
land  are  houses  vacant  of  tenants,  and  falling  to 
pieces.  The  hotel,  we  suppose,  was  built  by  the 
first  proprietor  to  accommodate  purchasers  flocking 
to  buy  city  lots.  The  deserted  houses  were  built 
by  the  first  or  second  purchasers  of  lots  in  order  to 
begin  the  new  city.  Such  was  St.  Joseph  when  we 
saw  it  twenty  years  ago ;  and  such  are  multitudes 
of  other  projected  cities  in  the  West.  Maps  were 
made  of  the  new  cities — and  lots  changed  hands  by 
the  map.     One  succeeded  — fifty  failed. 

We  could  not  see  as  the  landlord  did,  the  future 
city  at  the  crossing  of  the  St.  Joe.,  so  we  rode  on 
to  Elkhart.  Here  speculators  had  preceded  us,  and 
the  property  on  what  was  to  be  the  business  street 
had  changed  hands,  and  lots  were  held  at  a  high 
figure.  There  was  a  projected  water  power  on  the 
river,  a  short  distance  above  the  village.  We  were 
shown  how  the  dam  was  to  be  constructed  across 
the  stream,  and  the  power  was  to  be  as  valuable  as 
that  at  Lowell.  It  was  supposed  too,  that  the  man- 
ufacturing city  would  not  injure  the   prospects  of 


158  PIONEER    LIFE 

Elkhart,  but  that  the  greatness  of  the  one  would 
rather  be  auxiliary  to  the  greatness  of  the  other. 
We  had  not  means  enough  to  invest  in  so  valuable 
a  location,  and  concluded  not  to  buy. 

By  this  time  the  weather  was  getting  warm,  and 
the  roads  were  breaking  up  and  becoming  almost 
impassable  for  horses.  My  companion  concluded 
not  to  go  further  towards  Chicago.  Speculation 
was  at  the  advance  state,  and  we  both  concluded 
that  prices  were  too  high  to  make  profitable  invest- 
ments. We  learned  likewise  that  prices  in  Chicago 
were  exorbitant ;  and  ten  years  subsequently,  when 
the  reaction  had  spent  its  force,  I  bought  a  lot  in 
Chicago  for  less  than  was  asked  for  them  ten  years 
previously.     Reaction  had  ensued. 

We  started  on  our  return  home  unwilling  to  in- 
vest at  the  prices  asked  for  lots  in  the  prospective 
cities. 

We  concluded  to  purchase  a  lot  or  two  of  wild 
land  and  return  home.  To  accomplish  this  we 
traveled  up  the  St.  Joseph  river  to  a  point  where 
land  was  to  be  had  at  low  rates — and  some  govern- 
ment land  still  remained  in  the  region.  While  ex- 
amining a  tract  on  which  there  was  a  "wet  prairie," 
Mr.  Brown's  horse  sank  under  him  through  the 
surface  soil  of  the  prairie,  and  horse  and  man  came 
near  going  down.  When  extricated  from  his  pre- 
dicament he  expressed  disgust  with  the  location, 
land  and  latitude,  and  determined  to  return  home 
and  save  his  money.  I  concluded  to  stay  longer 
and  make  a  purchase.      Next  morning  we  parted 


IN   THE    NEW    WEST.  1 59 

company.  Subsequently  I  purchased  two  pieces 
of  land,  and  exchanged  the  excellent  horse  which 
I  rode  for  two  village  lots  which  some  one  had  laid 
out  on  the  banks  of  the  river  near  by.  The  location 
was  called  Bristol ;  there  was  but  one  house  on  the 
site  of  the  new  city — whether  another  was  ever 
built  I  do  not  know.  I  think,  however,  there  is  a 
village  of  Bristol  on  the  line  of  the  Southern  Mich- 
igan Rail  Road  which  is  probably  the  old  location 
where  I  made  my  first  investment  in  town  lots. 

On  our  return  home  the  stage  got  fast  in  the 
road,  at  night,  somewhere  east  of  Sturges'  Prairie, 
and  some  of  the  fastenings  breaking,  and  no  dwell- 
ing house  near,  we  had  to  sit  in  the  coach  till 
morning.  Other  misadventures  incident  to  the 
early  times  in  the  West  occurred,  but  we  reached 
home  in  safety;  and  having  expended  the  little  bal- 
ance of  our  funds  in  the  purchase  of  a  dwelling 
house,  we  took  several  boarders  to  aid  in  paying 
expenses,  and  I  commenced  the  study  of  theolog)- 
preparatory  to  preaching  the  gospel. 

I  continued  the  study  of  theology,  at  Hudson, 
under  Prof  Hickox,  now  president  of  Union  Col- 
lege, Schenectady.  After  about  nine  months  had 
passed,  an  incident  occurred  which  hastened  the 
event  of  my  licensure.  A  young  man  by  the  name 
of  Canfield,  who  had  been  suspended  at  some  east- 
ern institution,  had  been  admitted  to  Oberlin,  and 
after  a  short  term  in  that  institution  he  had  com- 
menced preaching  in  a  neighboring  congregation 
without  license.     The  people  were  unwilling  to  dis- 


l60  PIONEER   LIFE 

miss  him,  and  the  dilemma  came  up  for  the  con- 
sideration of  the  Presbytery  either  to  license  him, 
or  lose  the  congregation.  They  concluded  to  li- 
cense him,  and  in  order  to  have  an  apology  for  the 
procedure  of  licensing  an  Oberlin  student,  preach- 
ing irregularly,  with  imperfect  education,  they  con- 
cluded to  invite  me  to  secure  a  license  at  the  same 
time  ;  and  the  Presbytery  was  called  to  meet  at 
my  house,  and  Mr.  Canfield  and  myself  were  li- 
censed to  preach  the  gospel.  Neither  of  us  having 
graduated  in  the  literary  course,  and  our  theology 
being  attained  in  a  few  months. 

It  ought  to  be  said,  however,  that  Bible  studies 
in  college — and  Bible  classes,  and  the  discussions 
of  doctrinal  theories — and  revivals  of  religion  in 
which  the  theory  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  taught, 
were  so  common  in  those  days,  that  I  have  no 
doubt  we  were,  both  of  us,  better  prepared  to  meet 
the  practical  requirements  of  the  age — and  lead  a 
congregation  in  doctrine  and  labor,  than  the  mere 
preaching  machines  made  by  literary  and  theolog- 
ical training  usually  are.  Canfield,  in  order  to 
licensure  as  I  feared  at  the  time,  became  quite  con- 
servative and  orthodox,  and  passed  his  examination 
in  form  with  the  Presbytery — and  the  older  pastors 
received  and  exchanged  pulpits  with  him  at  once. 
I  was  known  as  an  Abolitionist,  and  one  inclined 
to  favor  the  Oberlin  movement ;  and  then  the  re- 
membrance of  my  newspaper  management,  caused 
some  of  the  Presbytery  to  look  with  disfavor  on 
my  examination.     They  argued  that  I  would  not 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  l6r 

co-operate  with  the  Presbytery,  and  absented  them- 
selves when  the  vote  was  taken  on  the  question  of 
licensing  me  to  preach. 

Canfield  was  true  to  the  Presbytery.  He  subse- 
quently repudiated  Oberlin  Theology,  and  wrote 
a  pamphlet  against  their  doctrine  of  perfection. 
He  had  talent  and  soon  found  a  pulpit  in  a  city 
church.  The  slave  received  from  him  no  aid.  He 
preached  the  Orthodox  faith,  and  still  continues  to 
get  a  first-rate  salary  in  a  first-class  church. 

I  was  licensed,  and  prepared  to  preach  in  a  small 
church  in  the  neighborhood,  but  the  Adullamites 
of  the  Presbytery  opposed,  and  I  preached  my  first 
sermon  at  Akron.  The  people  heard  me  gladly — 
urged  the  Presbytery  to  ordain  and  settle  me  with 
them.  They  assented.  I  could  pass  no  exami- 
nation in  the  languages — having  but  an  imperfect 
knowledge  of  all  from  Latin  to  Hebrew.  But  of 
the  English  tongue  I  had  knowledge  and  command. 
And  I  studied  a  little  volume  on  theology  prepared 
for  Bible  classes,  and  had  the  happiness  to  hear 
that  a  new  member  of  Presbytery,  a  graduate  in 
literature  and  theology  who  had  recently  settled  at 
Franklin,  said  while  I  was  retired  after  examination, 
that  he  had  never  heard  so  satisfactory  an  exami- 
nation before  in  doctrinal  theology.  The  ordina- 
tion dinner  was  eaten,  and  the  brethren  went  home, 
and  I  began  my  labors  as  pastor  of  the  Congrega- 
tional church  in  Akron,  and  member  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Portage. 


l62  PIONEER   LIFE 


CHAPTER   XII. 

EDITOR   AND   REFORMER. 

The  first  religious  paper  published  in  the  United 
States  was  published  in  the  old  town  of  Chillicothe, 
Ohio,  by  Mr.  Andrews,  a  Presbyterian  minister  of 
the  pioneer  age  of  the  West.  Two  or  three  had 
subsequently  been  established  at  the  East,  when 
the  Ohio  Observer  was  originated  at  Cleveland,  by 
Hermon  Kingsbury,  Esq.  It  was  patronized  by 
the  early  Congregational  families  of  Northern  Ohio. 
After  the  Western  Reserve  College  had  been  estab- 
lished at  Hudson,  it  was  removed  to  that  place, 
but  its  patronage  not  paying  expenses — I  was  in- 
vited to  take  charge  of  the  paper,  and  continue,  if 
possible,  the  publication.  My  wife  had  saved  some- 
thing by  teaching  school  in  Southern  Ohio,  while  I 
had  gained  a  little  by  the  most  rigid  economy. 
Our  means  combined  enabled  us  to  make  the  first 
payment  on  the  office,  and  to  provide  first  things 
absolutely  necessary  for  housekeeping,  when  we 
should  arrive  at  our  new  home. 

We  started  in  the  early  spring  to  travel  the  length 
of  the  State,  from  West  Union  in  the  south  to  Hud- 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  163 

son  in  the  north  of  Ohio.  We  journeyed,  as  the 
stages  generally  did,  by  day  and  night.  The  first 
night  our  progress  was  hindered  by  a  storm  and  a 
swollen  stream  on  the  route,  and  we  sought  shelter 
about  midnight  in  a  log  cabin  upon  the  banks  of 
the  creek.  A  bed,  with  a  bed-companion  that  n6ed 
not  be  described,  was  provided  for  my  wife.  I  and 
the  other  passengers  lay  on  the  floor.  We  were 
drenched  by  the  rain,  and  made  up  a  brisk  fire,  and 
our  feet  being  wet  and  chilly  I  placed  mine  in  closer 
proximity  to  the  hot  coals  than  was  wise.  I  had 
on  boots  and  rubber  overshoes,  and  being  weary  I 
soon  fell  into  a  deep  sleep,  which  before  morning 
was  broken  by  a  sensation  that  my  feet  were  in  a 
furnace.  I  started  up  to  find  my  rubber  overshoes 
scorching  hot — partly  melted  and  partly  indurated. 
They  adhered  to  my  feet  with  a  tenacity  that  my 
strength  could  not  overcome.  And  when  I  rose  to 
make  the  effort  the  heat  seemed  to  increase  to  an 
intensity  that  destroyed  all  calmness.  I  made  an 
outcry  that  was  unseemly,  but  which  roused  the 
other  passengers,  as  though  the  house  had  been  on 
fire.  There  were  some  frightened  and  some  ludi- 
crous looking  features,  as  all  suggested  and  aided 
in  the  effort  to  detach  the  melted  rubber  and 
scorched  boots  and  saturated  stockings.  After  I 
had  been  extricated  I  felt  a  joy  in  being  barefoot 
more  than  that  experienced  as  country  school  boy, 
when  I  discarded  my  shoes,  in  the  first  days  of 
summer. 

When  we  reached  the  neighborhood  of  Mt.  Ver- 


164  PIONEER   LIFE 

non  the  roads  became  impassable  in  some  places. 
The  male  passengers  had  often  to  get  out,  and  with 
the  aid  of  rails  from  neighboring  fences,  aid  to  ex- 
tricate the  vehicle.  We  had  left  the  main  road  and 
were  proceeding  hopefully  on  a  side  track  not  so 
much  gullied  by  travel,  when  an  incident  occurred 
that  we  had  expected  hourly  for  some  time — the 
stage  upset.  The  old  coach  went  down  slowly, 
and  the  jaded  horses  made  no  disturbance.  The 
passengers  were  settled  into  a  pile  at  the  bottom 
side  of  the  conveyance.  No  harm  being  done  ex- 
cept the  slight  contusions  and  inconvenience  expe- 
rienced by  the  undermost  from  the  incumbent 
weight  of  those  above  them.  All  righted  them- 
selves as  soon  as  possible,  and  looked  about  for  a 
place  of  egress  from  the  old  coach. 

The  coaches  in  those  days  had  sliding  windows 
in  the  sides,  hence  the  one  directly  above  us  offered 
egress  into  the  open  air.  An  invalid  young  man, 
who  had  been  suffering  from  jaundice  and  ague, 
prevalent  in  the  early  times,  was  inspired  by  fright 
and  nervousness  with  extraordinary  agility ;  and 
leaping  up  to  the  window  above,  got  his  head  and 
arms  through  the  aperture,  while  he  had  strength 
to  get  no  further.  Thus  he  blockaded  the  passage, 
while  his  nether  extremities  hung  dangling  about 
the  faces  of  those  inside.  In  this  situation  the  lady 
passengers,  in  their  haste  to  get  out,  forgot  for  a 
time  the  extreme  modesty  in  which  there  is  no  profit. 
Before  the  gentlemen  had  time  to  make  themselves 
masters   of  the    situation,    one   of  the    ladies    had 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  16$ 

grasped  the  invalid  by  one  leg,  while  another  seiz- 
ing the  other,  they  struggled  womanfully  to  elevate 
him  through  the  passage  of  egress.  The  gentle- 
men soon  rallied  to  their  aid  ;  but  I  know  that  the 
ludicrousness  of  the  scene  so  affected  some  of  them 
that  their  aid  in  elevating  the  man  with  the  ague 
was  not  of  much  account.  When  the  passage  was 
cleared  one  of  the  gentlemen  passed  out  and  stand- 
ing upon  the  top  side  of  the  fallen  coach  aided  the 
passengers — ladies  first  of  course — into  the  open  air. 

After  the  storm,  one  of  those  sudden  changes  of 
temperature  occurred  which  often  takes  place  at 
the  West  in  the  early  spring.  The  weather  became 
quite  cold.  The  surface  of  the  mud  was  frozen, 
and  the  horses  "  slumped  " — z.  e.,  broke  through  the 
crust  of  frozen  mud,  and  sunk,  often  knee  deep,  in 
the  mire  below. 

To  make  rapid  progress  was  impossible,  and  the 
coach  was  an  incumbrance.  Some  of  our  passen- 
gers were  left  at  Cleveland.  The  few  who  desired 
to  proceed  farther,  were  put  into  a  strong  open 
wagon,  into  which  passengers,  mail  and  trunks 
were  packed,  without  regard  either  to  care  or  com- 
fort. In  such  condition,  on  a  cold,  bleak  day,  after 
a  ride  of  eight  hours,  we  reached  our  destination  at 
Hudson.  I  have  made  many  trips  in  the  stage 
coach,  and  had  been  capsized  many  times,  but  the 
incidents  of  the  trip  across  the  State  to  enter  upon 
new  duties  in  the  printing  office  was  a  marked 
experience. 

Our  first  home  was  plain  enough.     We  had  pro- 


l66  PIONEER   LIFE 

posed  to  live  within  our  income.  And,  although 
since  then  we  have  resided  in  a  villa  residence,  the 
pleasantest  in  one  of  the  pleasantest  interior  cities 
of  Ohio  ;  yet,  I  do  not  think  we  were  more  happy  in 
our  mansion  than  we  were  in  our  first  rented  house. 
We  began  without  carpets  ;  we  used  large  stones 
for  andirons  ;  our  chairs  were  of  the  cheapest  con- 
struction. My  wife,  for  a  time,  did  her  own  labor, 
and  sometimes  sat  up  until  the  middle  of  the  night 
to  prepare  the  necessary  furnishing  for  beds  and 
other  first  things  in  our  humble  home.  I  was  pub- 
lisher, editor,  and  sometimes  printer.  Thus  we 
worked  on,  every  month  gaining  more  ease  and 
adding  comforts.  We  first  spread  a  cotton  carpet 
on  one  room.  This  after  a  time  was  removed  to 
another  room  and  a  woolen  one  laid  down.  The 
stone  andirons  were  removed  to  give  place  to  iron 
ones,  and  these  again  to  brass ;  and  in  every  ad- 
vance in  any  direction  there  was  more  real  pleasure 
than  when  the  rich  man,  who  has  no  taste  for  art, 
adds  some  artistic  ornament  to  the  adornments  of 
his  mansion.  Before  we  closed  our  connection  with 
the  paper  we  were  as  comfortably  and  as  tastefully 
conditioned  as  the  average  of  our  neighbors.  Every 
day  grateful  to  God  for  his  goodness. 

The  first  newspapers  in  the  West  were  usually 
managed  by  practical  printers,  and  most  of  the  type 
set  by  boys.  I  had  been  a  printer  boy  myself,  and 
could  understand  their  wants  and  ways.  Four 
young  lads  aided  in  the  printing  office.  It  was  our 
purpose    to    train    these    boys    for    usefulness   and 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1 6/ 

inculcate  in  their  hearts  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel. With  a  good  common  school  education,  the 
labor  of  three  years  in  a  printing  office  will  prepare 
a  good  boy  for  any  trade  or  profession,  often  better 
than  the  same  time  spent  in  the  colleges  of  the 
country.  The  printer  boys  labored  a  certain  num- 
ber of  hours  and  spent  two  hours  each  day  in  study 
under  the  guidance  of  one  of  the  college  students. 
They  sat  with  us  at  our  family  table  reciting  a  verse 
of  scripture  each  morning  with  the  rest  of  the  fam- 
ily. At  night  they  sang  with  us  and  kneeled  with 
us  in  worship,  and  on  the  Sabbath,  when  there  was 
a  contribution  for  any  benevolent  object,  they  had 
their  mite  with  the  rest  of  us  to  cast  into  the  con- 
tribution ;  and  in  the  evening  of  the  Sabbath  there 
was  a  family  talk  suitable  to  interest  and  instruct 
young  minds.  In  such  exercises,  interspersed  with 
such  amusements  as  boys  need,  passed  the  weeks 
and  months  for  two  years  in  the  office  and  in  the 
family.  Then  circumstances  rendered  it  desirable 
that  I  should  sell  the  property.  When  the  paper 
was  sold,  although  a  christian  minister  was  the  pur- 
chaser, he  was  unwilling  to  make  the  conditions 
which  a  christian  man  should  have  made  with  my 
boys — and  they  returned  to  their  homes  or  sought 
employment  in  other  places.  They  all  professed, 
during  the  two  years,  obedience  to  Christ,  and  two 
of  them  were  admitted  to  membership  in  the  church. 
We  have  noted  with  interest  the  history  of  our 
printer  boys.  One  of  them  is  a  Presbyterian  min- 
ister— one  is  a  successful  lawyer — one  became  clerk 


l68  PIONEER   LIFE 

in  a  retail  store,  and  finally  succeeded  to  a  share  of 
the  business.  The  youngest  is  editor  and  proprie- 
tor of  a  successful  newspaper  in  Illinois.  Another 
one,  who  was  with  us  but  a  short  time  returned 
home.  We  have  not  learned  his  history,  but  have 
confidence  that  his  life  has  been  a  success. 

The  anti-slavery  sentiment  was  strong  at  the 
periods  of  the  Revolution  and  the  war  of  1812. 
Franklin,  Clay  and  Harrison  were  in  their  day  each 
members  of  Emancipation  Societies.  The  men  who 
originated  the  anti-slavery  discussion  which  termi- 
nated in  the  overthrow  of  the  slaveholder's  power 
were  western  men.  Foremost  among  them  were  a 
company  of  Presbyterian  ministers,  settled  along 
the  southern  border  of  the  State  of  Ohio.  Some  of 
them  had  been  driven  from  the  slave  States  for  the 
offence  of  teaching  colored  children  on  the  Sab- 
bath. Of  these.  Rev.  John  Rankin  was  one.  These 
men  preached  against  slavery  —  their  presbytery 
denounced  slave-trading,  and  John  Rankin  wrote 
his  Letters  on  Slavery,  which  were  widely  circu- 
lated both  East  and  West,  before  Garrison  was  im- 
prisoned. The  Geniics  of  Einaticipation,  published 
by  Benjamin  Lundy  in  the  new  region  of  Illinois, 
was  the  first  and  truest  of  all  the  anti-slavery  pa- 
pers. From  the  Letters  of  John  Rankin,  William 
Lloyd  Garrison  received  his  conviction  of  the  evil 
of  slavery — a  fact  which  he  magnanimously  ac- 
knowledged in  public  and  private.  It  was  from 
these  men  that  Thomas  Morris  secured  his  convic- 
tions—the first   man    that   stood   up   to   denounce 


IN  THE   NEW   WEST.  169 

slavery  and  demand  emancipation  in  the  American 
Congress.  John  Rankin  is  yet  living,  having 
worked  in  the  anti-slavery  reform  from  its  incep- 
tion to  the  overthrow  of  the  inhuman  institution 
by  a  war  brought  on  by  the  force  of  truth  and 
prayer  on  the  one  side — and  the  insanity  of  the 
guilty  on  the  other. 

When  the  anti-slavery  sentiment  began  to  extend 
itself  in  Ohio,  the  churches  and  colleges  were  placed 
on  probation,  as  they  are  by  every  reform  which 
demands  the  suppression  of  evil  and  the  advance 
of  righteousness  in  society.  The  Western  Reserve 
College  was  the  first  institution  in  the  West  to  ac- 
cept and  advocate  the  doctrine  of  the  abolitionists. 
The  three  leading  professors  were  active  agitators 
in  the  early  years  of  the  discussion.  Greene  and 
Wright  were  men  of  unusual  intellectual  acumen. 
President  Storrs  was  a  man  of  marked  religious 
character,  commending  his  views  to  every  man's 
conscience  in  the  sight  of  God.  Arthur  Tappan, 
one  of  the  best  men  that  ever  lived,  had  given  of 
his  means  freely  to  endow  the  college  at  Hudson. 
But  the  wealthy  churches  and  the  politicians  in 
church  and  State,  East  and  West,  denounced  the 
anti-slavery  men.  This  was  true  in  a  general  sense 
of  all  denominations.  A  few  were  faithful  to  Christ 
— but  those  few  found  that  what  James  G.  Birney 
said  was  true — "the  churches  were  the  bulwarks 
of  American  Slavery."  Very  soon  the  determined 
hostility  of  the  professed  Christian  Churches,  Col- 
leges and  Theological  Seminaries  made  itself  felt 


I/O  PIONEER   LIFE 

at  Hudson.  The  Board  of  Trustees  opposed  the 
reform  in  the  college,  and  by  a  majority  vote  asked 
the  anti-slavery  professors,  Greene  and  Wright,  to 
resign  their  places.  President  Storrs  continued  at 
the  head  of  the  institution — faithful  to  principle  ; 
— but  the  hostility  of  the  pro-slavery  trustees  hast- 
ened his  death. 

This  was  the  condition  of  things  when  I  took 
charge  of  the  religious  paper  at  Hudson.  The  old 
and  able  professors  were  removed  and  new  men 
were  in  their  places.  A  portion  of  the  students 
had  acquiesced  in  the  new  condition  of  things  ; 
some  had  gone  home ;  others  went  to  Oberlin. 
The  few  and  faithful  anti-slavery  men  were  incensed 
by  the  dismission  of  the  professors  and  the  perse- 
cution of  the  president,  so  that  the  parties  were 
personally  and  warmly  antagonistic. 

President  Storrs  had  been  my  friend  in  business 
and  in  study.  In  impenitence  and  in  obedience 
his  kindness  and  courtesy  never  abated.  Professor 
Elizur  Wright  was  a  scholar,  and  a  man  of  unusual 
literary  ability.  Professor  Greene  was  a  righteous 
man,  and  his  cutting  logic  convinced  many  of  the 
sin  of  slaveholding.  President  Storrs  was  a  good 
man,  and  gained  to  the  cause  those  that  Professor 
Greene  convinced.  I  respected  one,  and  respected 
and  loved  the  other.  Long  after  the  decease  of  the 
good  man — after  the  war  of  freedom  was  inaugu- 
rated, I  inscribed  to  his  memory  the  following 
verses  addressed  to  those  who  with  myself  had  re- 
ceived his  instruction  and  accepted  his  principles : 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  171 

To   THE   EARLY    MEMBEKS   OF   THE   WeSTEUN    RESERVE   COI.l.EGE,     IN    MEMOKY 
OF   OLK    DECEASED    EKIEND,    PkESIDENT   StOKKS  : 


Honor  the  frood—  bow  down  and  bless 
The  pure  in  heart  whose  holiness 

Re:iched  and  enriched  your  mind; 
The  humbly  wise  are  truly  i^eat — 
Great  in  high  thoughts  which  elevate 

The  aims  of  human  kind. 

Honor  the  Great — the  great  of  soul, 
Who  live  above  the  mean  control 

Of  low  and  selfish  aims; 
Who  see  and  dare  maintain  the  right; 
When  cowards  flee,  they  stand  and  fight 

In  presence  of  the  flames. 

Honor  the  heroes,  who  will  stand 
For  truth  and  justice  in  the  land, 

Nor  yield  to  selfish  fears; 
Who  in  the  dark  some  seeds  of  light — 
Germ  truths  which  spring  to  moral  might 

In  minds  of  after  years. 

Honor  the  dead,  whose  lives  were  given 
A  sacrifice  for  truth — the  leaven, 

Of  martyr — blood  has  power: 
If  fal'riiig  in  the  fight  with  sin — 
Storrs  faltered  not,  remember  him! 

'Twill  help  us  in  that  hour. 

Every  new  truth  which  Providence  brings  to  the 
front  and  puts  before  men,  challenging  conscience 
and  conduct  on  their  part,  puts  them  on  probation 
for  a  higher  or  lower  moral  status.  The  ordeal 
through  which  I  passed  was  not  an  easy  one.  I 
had  not  been  the  first  nor  the  firmest  in  recogniz- 
ing the  righteousness  of  anti-slavery  principles ; 
but  I  accepted  them  at  an  early  period,  and  desired 
to  maintain  them  kindly  and  firmly. 

When  we  had  taken  charge  of  our  printing  office 
and  opened  our  new  home,  the  pro-slavery  members 


1/2  PIONEER   LIFE 

of  the  Executive  committee  of  the  college  desired, 
of  course,  to  conciliate  the  new  editor,  and  influence 
the  paper  into  the  conservative  side  of  the  contro- 
versy. They  made  a  concerted  effort  to  do  this. 
The  new  faculty  were  moderately  conservative — 
the  Executive  committee  of  the  Trustees  were  ultra 
conservative.  The  agent  of  the  college  had  been 
to  New  York  city  and  returned  with  the  report, 
that  the  principles  of  Arthur  Tappan,  the  philan- 
thropist, were  repudiated  and  even  abhorred  by  the 
ministers  and  churches,  and  that  the  college  would 
lose  all  patronage  in  New  England,  and  at  Andover 
in  particular,  if  they  did  not  recede  from  any  avowal 
they  had  made  of  anti-slavery  principles.  The 
most  efficient  man  among  them,  therefore,  became 
my  earnest  friend  at  once.  He  brought  and  sent 
us  choice  items  for  our  table — aided  to  get  in  and 
arrange  our  few  articles  of  plain  furniture — and 
tendered  suggestions  for  himself  and  others  of  good 
will  and  wisdom  in  regard  to  the  management  of 
affairs.  It  would  have  been  discourteous  and  heart- 
less to  reject  proffered  kindness  and  counsel,  and 
yet  it  would  be  against  conscience  to  suppress  or 
deny  anti-slavery  conviction.  What  was  to  be 
done  ?  The  authority  of  Andover  and  New  Haven, 
and  all  the  churches  at  the  East,  and  Lane  Semin- 
ary at  the  West,  were  the  crushing  response  to 
all  suggestions  of  reason  and  right.  It  was  vain  to 
say  that  Andover  was  silent  on  the  subject  of  ma- 
sonry until  the  anti-masonic  sentiment  prevailed 
during  the  first  discussions  in  New  England ;    and 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  173 

then  its  teachers  bravely  came  in  after  the  struggle 
was  over.  That  the  temperance  reform  received 
no  aid  till  it  needed  none ;  and  then  an  Andover 
professor  wrote  ultra  articles  under  the  influence 
of  a  narcotic  stimulant  refusing  church  fellowship 
to  any  one  who  used  ardent  spirits.  Andover  de- 
fended slavery  from  the  Bible  ;  so  did  the  Colleges 
and  Theological  Seminaries  generally.  The  Meth- 
odist churches  repudiated  the  sentiments  of  Wesley 
and  hugged  the  sin.  Oberlin  was  just  in  the  tran- 
sition state,  and  after  a  struggle  in  the  Board  of 
Trustees  adopted  the  anti-slavery  principles  by 
only  a  single  vote.  Everything  seemed  against 
those  who  maintained  the  truth.  But  the  few  anti- 
slavery  men  had  confidence  in  the  cause  and  in  the 
God  of  justice.  They  stood  for  right  and  liberty. 
Lost  some  friends  and  gained  a  spirit  of  prayer 
with  courage  and  a  good  conscience. 

When  it  was  made  manifest  that  my  paper  was 
committing  itself  to  anti-slavery  principles  the  col- 
lege authorities  became  alienated  and  averse  ;  and 
the  presbytery,  which  included  all  the  Congrega- 
tional churches  of  the  region  were  mostly  alienated. 
These  were  mostly  good  men,  and  they  had  power 
to  do  the  paper  much  damage.  The  agent  for  the 
Foreign  Mission  Board,  who  visited  all  the  churches 
and  was  the  most  active  of  the  college  trustees, 
did  much  to  hinder  the  circulation  of  the  paper.  I 
threatened  retaliatory  measures  and  proposed  to 
denounce  all  societies  and  agents  that  made  active 
efforts  to  injure  the  paper.     There  were  men  enough 


174  PIONEER   LIFE 

in  the  churches  who  had  embraced  the  truth  to 
give  effect  to  anything  the  paper  might  say  in  its 
own  behalf.  After  a  year  of  quiet  struggle  on  both 
sides— during  which  the  paper  through  the  faithful 
labors  of  a  devoted  man  who  acted  as  field  agent, 
continually  gained  ground,— a  final  and  wicked  de- 
vice was  conceived  to  get  the  control  of  the  publi- 
cation. The  paper  was  originated  at  Cleveland  by 
Harmon  Kingsbury,  Esq.,  one  of  the  Trustees  of 
the  college,  who  had  sold  the  good-will  of  the  es- 
tablishment with  the  type  and  subscription  list  to 
Rev.  Mr.  Stone,  who  had  removed  it  to  Hudson. 
The  press  upon  which  the  paper  was  printed  he 
had  donated  to  the  college,  and  rent  was  paid  annu- 
ally to  the  trustees  for  its  use.  The  scheme  was 
to  claim  the  whole  establishment  on  the  plea  that 
the  ownership  of  the  press  included  all  the  rest ; 
and  it  was  not  purposed  to  repay  me  for  my  pur- 
chase nor  for  the  material  in  the  office.  Strange  as 
it  may  seem  this  dishonest  trick  was  favored  by  all 
but  one  of  the  College  Executive  Committee.  Mr. 
Kingsbury  was  absent  at  the  time.  I  was  willing 
to  appeal  to  him  in  a  joint  letter  for  his  construc- 
tion of  the  case.  But  while  the  negotiation  was 
pending  a  letter  was  sent  to  him  without  my  knowl- 
edge, by  the  President  of  the  college,  (with  the 
counsel  undoubtedly  of  others,)  adapted  to  draw 
from  Mr.  Kingsbury  an  answer  that  would  favor 
the  attempted  fraud.  Providence  interfered  to  de- 
feat the  evil  scheme.  Mr.  K.  was  detained  at  Syra- 
cuse some  time.      His  letters  were  to  be  directed 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  1/5 

to  New  York.  When  I  learned  that  I  was  betrayed 
in  regard  to  the  joint  letter,  I  wrote  immediately, 
directing  my  letter  as  they  had  done,  to  New  York 
city.  The  detention  of  Mr.  K.  prevented  his  get- 
ting their  letter  before  mine  arrived.  The  good 
man,  who  was  an  anti-slavery  man,  understood  the 
scheme  and  denounced  it— stating  to  them  and  me 
that  their  claim  was  invalid.  Thus  ended  the  first 
chapter  of  the  effort  to  get  the  paper  back  from  the 
righteousness  of  anti-slavery  sentiments.  The 
effort,  however,  cost  me  anxiety  and  trouble,  as 
lawyers  were  consulted  and  a  suit  would  have  been 
instituted,  provided  they  had  obtained  by  misrep- 
resentation, an  answer  from  Mr.  K.  favorable  to 
their  claims. 

Having  failed  in  utterly  improper  schemes  to  ob- 
tain control  of  the  paper,  after  a  time  propositions 
were  made  to  purchase  the  office,  and  as  I  had 
grown  weary  of  contention,  and  had  little  fear  that 
the  anti-slavery  sentiment  could  be  set  back  by  any 
effort,  I  proposed  terms  which  they  immediately 
accepted,  and  the  paper  was  transferred  to  a  gen- 
tleman whom  the  college  men  and  presbytery  had 
selected  as  the  best  man  to  manage  the  publication, 
which  was  a  more  powerful  instrument  in  forming 
public  opinion  in  the  churches  of  that  early  day 
than  it  would  be  at  the  present  time. 

They  did  not  have  the  paper  a  week  before  a  sad 
mishap  befel  the  press  upon  which  it  was  printed, 
and  with  which  they  endeavored  to  obtain  all  the 
little  property  I  possessed.     A  prominent  man  in 


1/6  PIONEER   LIFE 

the  place  had  seduced  his  neighbor's  wife,  and  a 
communication  was  admitted  and  pubhshed  in  the 
paper  denouncing  the  act  and  printing  the  name 
of  the  lawyer  who  was  the  guilty  party.  This  was 
published  in  the  closing  issue  of  my  paper,  although 
the  contract  had  been  closed  and  the  transfer  made. 
The  irritated  culprit  threatened  vengeance  on  all 
parties,  and  learning  that  he  was  seeking  me  with 
a  cowhide,  I  learned  at  the  same  time  I  had  no 
desire  for  a  meeting. 

The  purchasing  party  were  probably  not  aware  of 
the  difficulty  which  would  meet  them  on  endeavor- 
ing to  make  a  conservative  out  of  a  reform  newspa- 
per. The  soul  knows  what  justice  is,  and  in  those 
who  approve  and  those  who  resist,  truth  creates 
conscience.  Those  who  resist  are  irritated,  and  those 
who  obey  grow  strong  within  themselves.  Hence, 
to  repudiate  the  anti-slavery  sentiment  would  cause 
a  loss  of  subscribers.  To  maintain  it  would  irritate 
the  other  party.  It  became,  therefore,  a  mere  go- 
between,  manifesting  neither  conscience  nor  cour- 
age. We  do  not  thus  speak  because  we  think 
conservative  men  are  always  bad  men.  Some  of 
them  are  among  the  best  men  in  the  churches.  But 
God  constantly  brings  up  moral  principles  to  try  us. 
Some  men  fear  public  sentiment  or  some  other 
earthly  thing ;  they  close  their  eyes  when  the 
light  shines,  and  cease  to  grow  in  grace ;  and  often 
resist  truth  until  they  experience  the  divine  dis- 
pleasure in  some  form — not  knowing  oftentimes  the 
cause  of  the  adverse  providence  that  strikes  them. 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  177 

It  was  SO  with  the  men  of  the  paper  and  college. 
The  newspaper  was  removed  to  Cleveland,  but  it 
failed  to  receive  the  patronage  hoped  for.  It  came 
back  to  Hudson,  but  succeeded  no  better.  It  lived 
a  struggling  and  dying  life  for  a  number  of  years, 
when  its  subscribers  were  transferred  to  a  religious 
paper  which  had  originated  in  Cincinnati. 

The  college,  largely  endowed  by  self-denying 
men,  has  had  but  few  students  for  many  years.  Its 
professors  and  Board  of  Trustees  quarreled  and 
damaged  each  other.  At  the  present  day  it  is  rich, 
but  still  its  influence  limited.  The  money  paid  by 
Arthur  Tappan  in  the  beginning,  and  the  large 
sums  procured  from  industrious  farmers  by  agents, 
are  expended  to  support  a  cultured  and  easy-living 
class  of  christian  teachers.  Its  pupils  are  few.  Its 
societies  are  secret  societies, — and  its  influence  for 
the  cause  of  Christ  others  may  estimate. 

After  the  sale  of  my  paper  I  invested  my  money 
in  western  lands  and  devoted  myself  for  a  short 
time  to  the  study  of  theology,  and  was  licensed  by 
a  committee  of  the  Presbytery  to  preach  the  gospel. 
The  examination  was  held  at  my  own  residence  ; 
when  the  vote  was  taken  two  of  the  college  trustees 
left  the  room,  and  the  members  of  the  Presbytery 
remained  and  voted  me  a  license  to  preach  the  ever- 
lasting gospel  of  the  Son  of  God.  When  the  ques- 
tion of  the  Presbyterian  Confession  of  Faith  were 
propounded — whether  I  accepted  the  Confession 
of  Faith  as  containing  in  substance  the  doctrines  of 
the  Bible,  I  answered  that  I  did,  interpreting  it  b}- 


178  PIONEER   LIFE 

the  Scripture  quotations  written  under  the  articles. 
The  answer  was  new,  but  it  was  accepted  at  the 
time ;  and  subsequently,  when  I  was  ordained  by 
the  same  presbytery,  no  objection  was  made  to  the 
same  form  of  answer.  So,  subordinating  human 
tradition  to  the  New  Testament,  I  entered  with  a 
good  conscience  upon  my  labor  in  the  churches. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1/9 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

FIRST   PASTORATE   AND   PROFESSORSHIP. 

We  commenced  labor  in  the  church  of  Akron, 
with  a  spirit  of  simple  devotion  to  the  work  which 
we  do  not  now  possess.  The  reason  of  the  gospel 
is  clearer  now.  We  see  that  the  fundamental  prin- 
ciples of  faith  in  Christ's  life  as  a  rule  of  duty,  and 
in  his  death  as  a  source  of  love,  is  true  as  a  neces- 
sary condition  of  righteousness,  benevolence  and 
purity  in  men.  But  we  think  with  less  conviction 
from  reason  as  to  the  necessity,  the  principles  of 
the  gospel  and  the  benevolence  and  wisdom  of  the 
great  plan  of  Jesus — the  faith  in  the  facts  which  we 
felt  then  was  more  efficient  upon  our  heart  and 
conscience  than  the  clearer  intellectual  conviction 
of  the  facts  which  we  see  now.  We  think,  how- 
ever, that  Christ  as  the  manifested  God  is  more  to 
us  now  than  formerly. 

Our  devotion  to  our  work  in  those  first  years  we 
think  was  sincere  and  active.  An  immense  gather- 
ing to  hear  and  see  a  presidential  candidate  in  the 
village  did  not  take  us  out  of  our  study.  We  made 
efforts  to  instruct  the  people  and  awaken  a  religious 


l80  PIONEER   LIFE 

interest.  We  had  heard  Professor  Wright  lecture 
on  Geology ;  we  had  read  on  that  subject  what 
books  we  could  obtain,  and  in  order  to  get  the  ear 
of  the  people  of  the  town,  we  delivered  in  a  public 
hall  a  course  of  lectures  on  the  subject — making 
maps  and  gathering  knowledge  as  we  proceeded  in 
the  course.  The  people  gave  us  credit  for  more 
knowledge  than  we  possessed  ;  but  we  were  better 
informed  on  the  subject  than  any  of  the  hearers, 
and  hence  our  presentation  of  the  facts  of  the  new 
science  as  then  understood  was  a  success  and  ben- 
efit. It  awakened  a  spirit  of  literary  interest  in 
the  place,  and  gathered  some  additional  hearers 
into  the  church  on  the  Sabbath. 

Religious  inquiry  was  soon  awakened,  and  such  a 
state  of  things  ensued  that  those  opposed  to  the 
religious  life,  as  urged  by  the  pastor,  formed  a  new 
society  and  invited  a  Universalist  minister  who 
commenced  service  in  the  town  hall.  At  the  close 
of  a  sermon,  this  gentleman  being  present,  arose 
and  asked  the  privilege  to  give  notice  that  he  would 
refute  at  his  place  of  preaching  the  doctrine  of 
future  punishment,  which  I  had  argued  as  a  natural 
effect  of  sinful  character.  Universalism  did  not 
succeed.  Its  adherents  built  a  fine  stone  church, 
which  subsequently  passed  into  the  hands  of  the 
Baptists.  But  religious  inquiry  did  succeed,  and  a 
revival  of  religion  in  which  I  had  the  aid  of  Pres't 
Mahan,  then  of  Oberlin,  was  the  means  of  gather- 
ing a  large  number  of  persons  into  the  communion 
of  the  church.      The   two  first  converts  were  two 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  l8l 

lawyers  of  the  village — one  of  them  mayor  of  the 
town.  Their  conversion  surprised  me  and  all  other 
citizens  who  knew  them.  One  of  them,  Mr.  S.,  I 
have  lost  trace  of;  the  other,  Judge  B.,  still  resides 
in  the  place — an  exemplary  christian  man,  as  I  sup- 
pose. A  second  ingathering  filled  our  little  house, 
most  of  the  congregation  now  being  professors  of 
religion. 

I  now  felt  that  my  work  was  done  in  that  field  ; 
and  desiring  to  write  and  publish  what  I  had  writ- 
ten on  the  Plan  of  Salvation.  Having  an  opportu- 
nity to  consult  Professor  Storrs,  of  Lane  Seminary, 
who  spent  a  Sabbath  at  Akron,  I  asked  a  dismissal 
from  the  church,  and  removed  my  family  to  Cincin- 
nati, with  the  purpose  of  prosecuting  my  plan  of 
publishing  my  first  volume. 

Before  I  left  the  church — ^just  at  the  time  I  sup- 
posed it  had  reached  a  high  degree  of  prosperity 
and  usefulness — a  vision  of  the  night  perplexed  and 
troubled  me.  I  record  it  because  it  was  among 
some  of  my  most  vivid  mental  experiences.  One 
night  in  deep  sleep  I  saw  a  stone  church  standing 
on  the  site  of  the  church  where  I  labored.  Its  foun- 
dation story  seemed  natural  and  firm,  but  another 
story  seemed  to  be  added  upon  the  old  structure. 
The  stones  were  loosely  laid  together — and  its  top 
seemed  open  and  enveloped  in  a  cloud.  It  was  firm 
below — but  dilapidated  and  unsubstantial  above. 
The  dream  affected  me.  It  seemed  to  me  to  indi- 
cate future  evil  to  the  church  ;  and  yet  I  remember 
distinctly     that    I    thought     such    an    issue    most 


1 82  PIONEER   LIFE 

unlikely — and  set  down  shortly  the  impression  I 
received  as  owing  to  some  cause  which  indicated 
nothing  in  regard  to  the  future. 

But  if  there  was  no  indication  in  the  dream,  the 
future  history  of  the  church  filled  the  requirement 
of  just  such  foreshadowing.  After  an  absence  from 
Akron  of  about  two  years,  having  visited  the 
church  but  once  in  that  period— I  returned  on  the 
day  previous  to  the  one  upon  which  the  Millerites 
had  predicted  the  end  of  the  world.  After  I  left 
the  people  they  chose  for  their  pastor  an  eccentric 
man  whose  name  was  Pickens.  A  man  of  talents 
and  peculiarities.  He  embraced  the  theories  of 
Mr.  Miller— and  some  of  the  most  influential  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  and  some  apparently  the  most 
devoted,  embraced  the  same  views,  and  looked  for 
the  end  of  the  world  the  following  day.  The  Ad- 
ventists  from  the  region  around  had  assembled  in 
convention  in  my  old  church,  and  Mr.  Fitch,  of 
Cleveland — a  man  of  reputation  and  sincere  piety 
was  preaching  to  the  people  in  convention  assem- 
bled. His  text  was  a  passage  of  the  Psalms  :  "O 
Lord  destroy  the  wicked  out  of  the  earth."  He 
taught  the  people  that  the  succeeding  day — or  cer- 
tainly in  the  immediate  future,  Christ  would  come 
and  destroy  the  wicked  and  glorify  His  saints. 

I  sat  until  the  close  of  the  discourse,  and  then 
asked  the  privilege  of  addressing  the  people.  I 
had  come  a  long  distance  to  save  some  of.  my  old 
church  if  possible  from  the  delusion  in  which  they 
were   involved.      The   convention   would   not  hear 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  183 

my  remarks ;  and  the  most  affecting  incident  was, 
that  my  old  friends,  who  had  become  Adventists, 
desired  that  I  should  not  speak. 

I  failed  in  the  public  effort.  I  then  called  on  Mr. 
Pickands,  and  sat  at  tea  with  him  and  Mr.  Fitch 
and  others,  expecting  the  immediate  appearance 
of  Christ.  They  seemed  sober  and  collected,  and 
talked  of  the  immediate  advent  as  a  reality;  and 
replied  to  no  inquiry  or  conversation  on  the  great 
fatuity  that  filled  their  minds. 

Mr.  Pickands'  child  was  sick  unto  death,  but  he 
left  home  to  preach  the  advent  in  Canton,  where  he 
declared  his  purpose  to  be  found  preaching  when 
Christ  should  appear.  The  next  day,  although  a 
message  was  sent  to  him  that  his  child  was  dying, 
he  refused  to  return,  but  continued,  as  I  was  in- 
formed, most  of  the  night  in  the  pulpit  preaching 
and  waiting  the  advent  of  the  Redeemer. 

The  world  went  on  as  usual.  Mr.  Pickands  re- 
turned home.  But  he  and  a  part  of  the  church 
were  demoralized.  One  portion  separated  from  the 
other.  The  steadfast  men  and  women  built  a  new 
house  in  another  part  of  the  city.  The  Adventists, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  persons  who  were  re- 
stored to  the  common  faith,  lost- faith  in  revelation, 
or  they  adopted  some  evil  tenets  that  led  them 
farther  into  evil. 

Another  singular  episode  occurred  during  my 
ministry  at  Akron.  While  agent  for  the  Bible  So- 
ciety I  became  acquainted  with  several  gentlemen 
who  were  engaged   in    founding  a  new    college  a 


l84  PIONEER   LIFE 

short  distance  from  Lawrenceburg,  Indiana — a  vil- 
lage about  twenty  miles  below  Cincinnati,  on  the 
Ohio  River.  They  were  mostly  of  the  Protestant 
Methodist  denomination,  in  connection  with  a  few 
Presbyterians,  who  took  an  active  interest  in  the 
new  institution.  A  large  farm  had  been  purchased 
and  a  college  building  erected  on  the  hills  about  a 
mile  from  the  village  ;  and  after  I  had  labored  about 
six  months  at  Akron,  the  agent  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees  presented  me  with  an  appointment  as  pro- 
fessor, and  urged  my  immediate  acceptance,  as  all 
things  were  ready  to  commence  operations,  and  the 
president.  Dr.  Snethen,  was  already  on  the  ground. 
Influenced  I  fear  by  the  desire  for  literary  distinc- 
tion, and  the  desire  to  publish  my  views  on  certain 
subjects,  I  accepted  the  call — and  against  the  prot- 
estations of  my  people,  I  left  them  to  enter  upon 
the  duties  of  an  instructor,  for  which  I  was  in  no 
wise  qualified.  In  the  departments  of  Philosophy 
or  Belles-Lettres  I  might  have  been  qualified  for 
duty ;  but,  although  the  first  Professor  of  language 
at  Oberlin  was  not  a  graduate,^a  professor  who 
was  scarcely  prepared  to  enter  college,  would  have 
had  hard  work  to  learn  what  he  needed  to  teach. 
Notwithstanding  ail  this  I  accepted,  not  doubting 
from  past  experience  but  that  I  could  keep  in  ad- 
vance of  the  first  students.  But  God  did  not  favor 
my  project,  and  from  the  time  I  left  Akron  until 
the  time  I  got  back  again,  I  passed  under  the  rod, 
and  the  infliction  was  felt  at  every  turn  of  affairs. 
Myself,  wife  and  sister  started  on  a  canal  packet 


IN  THE   NEW   WEST.  1 85 

for  the  Ohio  River.  It  rained  incessantly,  and  we 
found  the  canal  broken  near  Chillicothe,  and  had  a 
detention  and  a  difficulty  in  getting  round  the  gap. 
When  we  reached  Portsmouth  the  river  was  flooded 
and  the  canal  boats  could  not  form  connection  with 
the  boats  on  the  river.  After  transhipment  and 
long  labor  we  passed  Portsmouth,  and  took  pas- 
sage on  a  steamer  to  be  landed  at  Lawrenceburg. 

We  reached  the  place  in  the  night, — the  river  at 
high  flood,  and  were  set  off  by  the  steamer's  yawl 
on  what  we  supposed  to  be  the  main  land  below 
the  town.  The  yawl  returned  and  the  boat  steamed 
on,  and  we  started  to  reach  the  town  which  was  in 
sight.  But  to  our  surprise  and  the  alarm  of  the 
women  we  found  ourselves  landed  on  a  small  island, 
or  rather  on  a  strip  of  land  that  the  rising  waters 
has  surrounded  and  isolated  from  the  main  shore. 
There  was  no  hope  of  extrication  for  us  until  morn- 
ing, unless  we  could  make  our  voices  heard  by  some 
one  who  might  bring  us  a  boat  from  the  main  land. 
Add  to  this  that  the  land  was  wet  and  the  water  of 
the  river  rising,  and  the  night  dark  ;  and,  although 
there  was  no  immediate  danger,  the  situation  was 
not  a  pleasant  one. 

By  loud  calls  long  continued,  we  succeeded  in 
arousing  some  one  who  brought  a  small  boat  from 
the  main  shore,  and  by  whose  aid  we  and  our  bag- 
gage were  conveyed  to  the  hotel,  where  rest  and 
refreshments  restored  comfort  of  body  and  equi- 
librium of  mind. 

On  the  succeeding  Sabbath  we  heard  Henry  Ward 


l86  PIONEER   LIFE 

Beecher  preach  his  first  sermon  to  a  little  Presby- 
terian church  in  Lawrenceburg.  The  church  con- 
sisted, we  believe,  of  about  twelve  female  and  two 
male  members.  The  young  preacher  held  in  his 
hand  during  his  discourse  a  small  testament,  and 
preached  an  extempore  sermon  against  the  doc- 
trine of  Universalism,  That  afternoon  he  took  tea 
at  the  principal  physician's  of  the  village  ;  and  we 
remember  forming  a  judgment  from  the  manner  of 
his  preaching  and  his  easy  social  manner  that  pop- 
ularity rather  than  power  would  characterize  his 
ministry.  His  history  has  proved  that  our  estimate 
was  less  than  the  measure  of  the  man.  Without 
affirming  for  him  the  logical  faculty  in  large  meas- 
ure— or  an  ability  for  accuracy  beyond  others  in 
analysis  of  any  subject — it  yet  is  probably  true  that 
as  an  extempore  preacher  he  is  the  first  in  the 
world  ;  as  much  superior  to  Mr.  Spurgeon  as  the 
length  and  breadth  of  our  country  is  superior  to 
that  of  Great  Britain. 

I  never  met  with  Mr.  Beecher  to  have  any  per- 
sonal talk  with  him  but  once  subsequently.  I  had 
for  two  or  three  years  contemplated  publishing  a 
hymn  and  tune  book  which  I  supposed  was  needed 
to  meet  the  wants  of  the  western  churches.  I 
had  corresponded  with  Prof  Allen,  of  Oberlin,  and 
others  East  and  West  on  the  subject.  But  before 
my  material  was  prepared,  the  prospectus  of  Mr. 
Beecher's  book  appeared,  which  promised  to  accom- 
plish the  plan  of  my  collection  so  much  better  than 
my  own  that  I  abandoned  my  work  and  called  to 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  1 8/ 

make  some  suggestion  to  him  concerning  what  I 
supposed  to  be  the  wants  of  the  new  churches  at 
the  West  in  regard  to  Psalmody.  I  accepted  his 
views  on  all  subjects,  except  the  size  of  the  volume, 
which  I  would  have  had  smaller  by  one-third,  omit- 
ting the  common  place  hymns  and  much  inferior 
music ;  and  in  phraseology  I  thought  the  titles  of 
endearment  appropriate  to  demonstrative  affection 
should  not  be  used  in  application  to  Christ.  The 
words  blessed,  gracious,  merciful,  and  others  which 
had  no  technical  application  to  earthly  love  of 
equals,  I  thought  should  be,  in  all  cases,  substituted 
for  such  phrases,  "my  love,"  "the  bosom  of  my 
God,"  "the  arms  of  his  love,"  and  such  like  phrases. 
Mr.  Beecher,  as  I  understood  him,  was  decidedly 
opposed  to  my  views  on  the  subject,  and  thought 
all  phrases  of  domestic  endearment,  and  appella- 
tions of  human  affection  highly  appropriate. 

But  to  return  to  my  first  professorship.  I  found 
the  affairs  of  the  new  college  in  quite  a  different 
condition  from  what  I  expected.  There  were  no 
funds  that  could  be  relied  on.  The  first  building 
was  not  yet  finished.  It  was  expected  that  I  would 
be  a  man  of  all  work  in  teaching  the  first  classes, 
and  added  to  all  this  there  were  no  first  classes  to 
teach.  Some  dozen  of  pupils  were  pledged  and 
expected  at  the  institution  so  soon  as  it  was  opened; 
but  after  a  sojourn  of  a  few  weeks  the  prospects  of 
the  enterprise  seemed  to  me  so  doubtful  that  I  con- 
cluded to  retire,  and  return  to  Akron,  where  my 
correspondents  assured  me  the  people  were  praying 


l88  PIONEER    LIFE 

and  hoping  that  Providence  would  send  me  back. 
Some  weeks  after  I  left,  the  college  building  was 
burned  down  and  the  enterprise  abandoned. 

Thus  far  everything  in  our  journey  had  been  dis- 
astrous and  discomfiting.  We  procured  a  horse 
and  conveyance  and  started  for  Cincinnati,  on  our 
return  home.  There  had  been  another  spring 
storm,  and  the  little  Miama  was  swollen  to  a  flood. 
A  man  who  had  crossed  with  a  heavy  wagon  told 
us  he  thought  we  could  safely  drive  over  the  usual 
ford  of  the  river.  We  ventured  into  the  drifting 
water.  It  rose  into  the  bed  of  our  carriage,  and 
the  wheels  floated  in  the  stream.  By  an  energetic 
movement  of  the  horse  we  reached  the  other  side 
in  safety,  grateful  that  we  all  escaped  drowning. 

By  this  time  I  had  realized  that  my  ways  in  the 
matter  of  the  professorship  were  not  God's  ways. 
I  began  like  Moses,  when  God  met  him  at  the  inn, 
to  fear  that  God  would  kill  me  before  I  got  home  ; 
and  this  sense  of  my  danger  and  Divine  displeasure 
was  increased  by  another  incident,  which  occurred 
in  the  afternoon  when  we  were  about  seven  miles 
from  the  city.  Dark  clouds  had  been  gathering  for 
some  hours  in  the  south-western  horizon,  and  the 
heavy  peals  of  thunder  and  swift  drifting  clouds 
indicated  a  storm  at  hand.  We  might  have  stopped 
before  the  storm  struck  us,  but  we  drove  on  hoping 
to  reach  a  more  comfortable  shelter;  but  no  shelter 
offered  in  season,  and  one  of  those  heavy  thunder 
and  hail  storms  which  sometimes  occur  at  the 
West,  found  us  on  the  road  some  distance  from  a 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  189 

house.  The  din  of  the  storm,  and  the  hail  stones 
falling  in  large  size  frightened  the  horse,  and  he  ran 
at  the  top  of  his  speed  until  he  reached  the  first 
house  by  the  roadside,  when  I  succeeded  in  bring- 
ing him  up  by  the  fenceside,  without  overturning 
the  vehicle.  The  women  were  able  to  get  out  and 
find  shelter  in  the  house.  I  had  to  stand  in  the 
storm  and  hold  the  horse,  who  was  acting  franti- 
cally, until  the  fury  of  the  storm  had  subsided. 

It  was  now  getting  late  in  the  day.  We  had  no 
time  to  dry  our  wet  garments — my  own  especially 
thoroughly  dripping  with  water — and  in  such  plight 
we  reached  Cincinnati.  The  passage  that  the  Lord 
met  Moses  at  the  inn  and  sought  to  kill  him  seemed 
verified  in  my  experience,  and  I  think  I  promised 
faithfully,  that  if  God  would  forgive  me  for  my 
folly,  and  not  kill  me  while  thus  estray  by  the  way,  I 
would  go  home  to  my  people,  and  make  all  literary 
ambition  and  personal  desire  subservient  to  the 
great  aim  of  preaching  the  gospel,  and  personal 
labor  for  the  upbuilding  of  Christ's  kingdom. 

We  arrived  at  Akron  in  safety.  A  minister — a 
venerable  brother  yet  living  in  the  state  had  been 
engaged  to  preach  for  the  church.  He  retired  and 
I  assumed  again  my  labor,  which  continued  through 
two  years,  at  which  time  we  removed  to  Cincinnati 
as  before  stated. 


1 90  PIONEER   LIFE 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

AUTHOR   AND   PREACHER. 

Having  reached  Cincinnati,  we  tarried  for  a  few 
weeks,  while  I  carefully  examined  the  library  at 
Lane  Senninary  to  see  whether  the  course  of  thought 
in  my  proposed  volume  had  been  anticipated  by  pre- 
vious writers.  The  library  had  been  purchased  in 
Europe,  by  Prof.  Stowe,  and  was  full  on  all  subjects 
of  theological  import.  I  likewise  read  some  of  the 
chapters  of  the  MSS.  to  Doctor  Beecher  and  his 
daughter,  Catharine,  then  regarded  as  the  literary 
Cynosure  of  the  family.  The  doctor  spoke  words 
of  encouragement.  Catharine  wisely  suggested 
that  books  were  not  immediately  successful  in  ac- 
cordance with  their  value — that  some  of  the  most 
ephemeral,  if  introduced  by  a  popular  name,  would 
succeed  immediately,  while  books  of  substantial 
value,  with  an  unknown  name,  would  fail.  I  determ- 
ined to  revise  and  publish  my  book  anonymously. 

While  engaged  in  the  labor  of  reconsidering  and 
re-writing  I  proposed  to  preach  the  gospel  in  some 
neighboring  destitute  church,  and  with  this  object 
in  view  I  visited  a  little  church  on  the  Ohio  river. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  I9I 

about  twenty  miles  above  the  city.  To  this  I  re- 
tired with  my  wife  and  began  work.  Gospel  ordi- 
nances had  been  suspended  for  some  time  ;  and 
the  few  believers  that  remained  had  little  hope  that 
their  fallen  tabernacle  would  ever  be  raised  again. 
But  there  were  two  or  three  of  Christ's  faithful  ones 
who  sighed  and  prayed  over  the  desolation  of  Zion. 
One  old  man,  whose  wife  was  deaf,  and  who  seemed 
to  be  possessed  with  a  spirit  of  prophecy,  had  just 
before  our  unexpected  arrival,  invited  his  next 
neighbor  and  some  others  of  the  little  company  of 
believers,  and  assured  them  in  words  that  seemed 
the  impulses  of  enthusiasm,  that  he  was  sure  spirit- 
ual good  was  in  store  for  them,  and  that  the  time 
was  just  at  hand.  In  the  midst  of  this  night,  and 
before  the  predicted  morning  had  dawned,  God  in 
His  gracious  dispensation  sent  us  to  New  Richmond. 

I  arrived  at  the  house  of  the  elder,  and  on  the 
following  Sabbath  preached  to  them  the  gospel  of 
the  grace  of  God.  They  were  few  and  poor;— they 
could  give  my  wife  and  myself  our  boarding,  but  no 
more.  We  concluded  not  to  ask  money  from  the 
Missionary  Society ;  but  with  the  aid  of  a  little 
money  earned  by  wife  as  teacher  of  a  select  school 
in  the  village,  and  a  little  which  I  possessed,  we 
proposed  to  live  with  them  and  labor  for  them  one 
year,  during  which  time  I  designed  to  finish  writing 
my  book,  while  at  the  same  time  I  devoted  myself 
to  the  spiritual  good  of  the  people. 

On  the  first  Sabbath  but  few  of  the  seats  were 
occupied,  but  from  that  day  thenceforth  the  congre- 


192  PIONEER   LIFE 

gation  gradually  increased.  The  Methodist  people 
had  a  class  and  a  few  good  people ;  but  the  minis- 
ter who  visited  them  once  in  two  weeks  seemed  to 
me  to  have  little  spiritual  apprehension  of  the  value 
of  the  gospel.  In  the  evening  I  went  in  to  hear 
him,  and  to  some  young  girls  who  were  whispering 
and  unquiet  in  one  corner  of  the  church  he  cried 
out  amid  his  rambling  words — "I  see  you  girls  over 
there  in  the  corner,  turning  up  your  eyes  like  a  duck 
in  a  thunder  storm."  I  retired,  I  hope,  feeling  some 
sense  of  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  people  of  the 
town.  The  Baptists  had  previously  had  an  organ- 
ization, but  it  had  been  abandoned.  The  Unitari- 
ans had  a  good  church  building,  but  had  no  service, 
and  expected  none.  Skepticism  prevailed,  and  re- 
spect for  religious  services,  except  in  the  minds  of 
the  few  whose  faith  had  not  failed,  scarcely  existed. 

Some  little  knowledge  of  law  and  business,  more 
than  the  little  I  knew  of  what  is  called  systematic 
theology,  aided  me  to  get  the  attention  of  a  portion 
of  the  people,  and  the  number  of  attendants  and 
the  interest,  especially  in  our  afternoon  prayer- 
meeting,  continued  to  increase.  Interest  was  soon 
apparent  on  the  Sabbath  in  the  fixed  attention  of 
some  persons,  and  in  their  acceptance  of  the  invi- 
tation to  attend  the  afternoon  prayer-meeting. 
The  few  faithful  ones  were  wakeful  and  prayerful ; 
and  there  were  such  indications  that  I  appointed 
preaching  every  night  for  a  week. 

In  this  first  season  of  religious  interest  a  number 
of  the  church  were  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  their 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  1 93 

mind,  and  some  of  the  leading  young  men  of  the 
town  were  converted.  There  were  three  young 
men,  companions,  in  thq  village  who  were  the  most 
influential — one  of  them  a  merchant,  who  was  pro- 
fessedly a  Universalist.  The  Sabbath  after  our 
series  of  meetings  began  I  preached  from  the  text, 
"he  that  believeth  shall  be  saved."  He  was  awak- 
ened and  soon  accepted  the  truth — became  obedient 
to  Christ,  and  immediately  was  absent  from  town. 
It  was  not  known  where  he  had  gone  ;  but  he  soon 
returned  with  his  aged  mother,  who  soon  rejoiced 
with  him  in  his  new  birth. 

The  effect  of  this  interest  awakened  attention  in 
the  community  and  revived  the  church.  But  we 
had  as  yet  no  lamps  for  evening  servace  ;  and  the 
Sabbath-school,  which  had  almost  ceased  to  exist, 
was  augmented  in  numbers,  but  with  no  regular 
distribution  of  books  or  papers.  Our  singing  was 
led  by  a  faithful  old  elder  who  could  lead  in  but 
three  kinds  of  metre — long,  common  and  short— 
and  who  never  attempted  a  greater  variety  than 
two  tunes  for  each  metre.  The  congregation,  old 
and  young,  followed  with  good  will,  but  not  often 
in  good  time  or  tone.  And  yet  I  am  sure  that  this 
service  of  song  was  more  acceptable  to  God,  and 
did  the  souls  of  the  people  more  good,  than  the 
wicked  exhibitions  of  organ  and  quartette  in  fash- 
ionable churches,  which  perform  for  the  congrega- 
tion, who  often  "know  not  what  is  piped  or  sung." 

As  the  winter  was  coming  in,  it  was  thought 
a   jjood    time    to    make    an    effort   to  increase    our 


194  PIONEER   LIFE 

facilities  for  all  purposes  ;  and  to  aid  in  the  effort  all 
the  people  gave  a  little  as  God  had  prospered  them. 
We  obtained  lamps  for  evening  worship.  Bought 
a  new  Sabbath-school  library.  Made  a  new  con- 
fession and  covenant  for  the  church,  and  procured 
a  young  man  from  Oberlin  — now  Rev.  Mr.  Edwards, 
of  Ohio — to  teach  a  common  school  during  the  day, 
and  a  singing  school  in  the  evening.  The  common 
school  did  much  for  the  rising  youth  of  the  town, 
and  the  singing  school  did  a  great  deal  for  the 
churches,  and  in  meliorating  the  manners  of  the 
youth  of  both  sexes,  most  of  whom  were  yet  un- 
reconciled to  the  will  of  Christ. 

The  teacher  was  faithful  as  a  christian ;  and 
through  him  the  young  people  learned  to  respect 
religion,  and  were  drawn  into  attendance  upon  the 
services  of  the  Sabbath.  The  religious  people  dur- 
ing the  winter  were  humble  and  prayerful.  Some 
persons  who  had  dishonored  their  Lord,  publicly 
confessed  their  sins — and  confessed  personally  to 
those  who  had  been  stumbled  by  their  offences, 
both  in  the  church  and  out.  These  confessions  did 
good  to  the  penitent  and  impenitent.  The  world 
knows  what  christians  ought  to  be,  and  when  they 
confess  their  sins,  and  reform  their  lives,  many  rec- 
ognize this  as  the  effect  of  the  gospel  on  their 
hearts;  so  that  religion,  instead  of  being  disparaged 
by  the  lives  of  worldly  professors,  has  the  honor  of 
their  reform.  These  confessions,  therefore,  honored 
the  gospel ;  benefited  those  who  acknowledged 
their  wrong-doing  ;  removed  stumbling-blocks,  and 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1 95 

prepared  the  way  for  a  further  work  of  grace  in  the 
spring.  The  spring  had  scarcely  opened  when  a  re- 
vival of  great  interest  began  in  the  church,  and  for 
a  series  of  weeks  there  was  preaching  on  the  Sab- 
bath and  at  least  two  other  evenings  in  the  week. 
One  evening  was  occupied  by  a  conference  and 
prayer-meeting,  where  were  heard  inspiring  words 
from  those  who  had  recently  believed;  as  also  from 
christians  who  had  made  new  attainments  in  holi- 
ness. During  these  meetings  I  procured  aid  from 
the  city  and  seminary,  as  was  needful.  Rev.  J. 
Blanchard,  of  the  city,  afterwards  president  of  Knox 
College;  Mr.  R.  W.  Patterson,  of  the  seminary — 
now  Dr.  Patterson,  of  Chicago — and  Rev.  Mr.  Ben- 
ton, of  College  Hill ;  and  occasionally  others  spent 
a  day  or  two  in  "the  work  at  Richmond."  Some 
incidents  peculiar  and  striking  will  be  mentioned 
at  the  close  of  the  chapter. 

Before  the  extra  meetings  were  closed  a  choir  was 
formed,  mostly  from  the  converts,  who  had  been  re- 
ceiving instruction  in  vocal  music.  They  sat  in  the 
two  front  pews,  and  the  way  in  which  they  sung  the 
songs  of  Zion,  gave  an  impulse  sweet  and  deep  to 
the  work,  which  often  accomplished  more  than  a 
sermon.  What  a  mockery  of  God  and  a  murder  of 
devotion  it  is  to  introduce  music  that  is  harmony 
without  melody,  and  sound  without  sense  into  as- 
semblies that  have  professedly  met  to  worship  God. 
As  in  sentiment,  so  in  worship.  It  is  the  sense  of 
the  song,  set  to  a  melody — 2i  familiar  melody — that 
aids  to  awaken  answering  emotions  in  the  heart — 


196  PIONEER   LIFE 

What  warm  tears  dim  the  eyes  unshed ; 

What  wild  vows  falter  on  the  tongue 
When  "Scots  wha'  ha'  with  Wallace  bled," 

Or  "Auld  Lang  Syne  "  is  sung. 

So  it  is — only  with  purifying  instead  of  patriotic 
fervor, 

When  Jesus  who  for  sinners  bled 
On  Calvary,  is  sung — 

One  of  the  familiar  hymns  of  the  new  converts 
I  printed  on  the  cover  of  the  brief  church  confes- 
sion, and  it  was  sung  with  absorbing  pathos,  and 
sung  so  frequently  that  every  one  soon  knew  the 
hymn  and  joined  in  the  service  of  song. 

The  special  interest  continued,  with  little  addi- 
tion to  the  usual  preaching  service,  except,  perhaps, 
an  additional  sermon  each  week  until  near  the  close 
of  summer.  So  large  a  proportion  of  the  young 
people  had  been  converted,  and  the  reform  in  the 
town  had  been  so  general,  that  all  the  churches  of 
the  different  denominations  were  revived,  and  those 
which  had  ceased  to  exist  were  reorganized,  except 
the  Unitarian,  which  included  a  good  part  of  the 
wealth  and  intelligence  in  the  region.  At  a  revival 
subsequently  most  of  the  Unitarians  believed  in 
Jesus  as  God  manifest  in  Christ,  and  united  with 
us  in  the  Presbyterian  church. 

The  Methodist  church  was  greatly  strengthened 
in  numbers  and  in  faith  ;  a  Protestant  Methodist, 
which  had  ceased  to  exist,  was  reorganized  ;  the 
Baptist  people  became  active  and  increased  in  num- 
ber, and  commenced  regular  worship  in  the  Uni- 
tarian house ;    the  Campbellites  formed  a  society, 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  1 97 

and  the  congregations,  especially  the  Presbyterian, 
Methodist  and  Baptist,  were  well  sustained. 

During  all  this  time  in  New  Richmond  I  had 
done  but  little  work  on  my  book.  In  addition  to 
the  labor  in  the  town  I  had  visited  during  the  week, 
and  sometimes  on  the  Sabbath,  a  little  church  six 
miles  distant,  called  the  Scotch  Settlement.  Here, 
also,  a  revival  had  existed  for  some  time,  gathering 
in  many  of  the  unconverted  families  in  the  region. 
The  two  interests  sympathized  with  each  other, 
and  I  felt  that  my  work  was  finished  when  the 
churches  strengthened  and  instructed  had  grown 
to  the  full  stature  that  could  reasonably  be  hoped 
for  at  that  time.  I  felt  also  that  a  man  who  could 
devote  his  time  to  pastoral  labor,  in  which  I  always 
had  failed,  (although  I  had  not  failed  to  speak  famil- 
iarly on  religious  subjects  to  every  one  at  suitable 
times  and  places,)  would  do  the  work  now  needed 
better  than  I  could.  This  was  my  sincere  convic- 
tion, and  I  stated  it  to  the  people.  There  was  no 
one  that  looked  at  the  matter  as  I  did,  and  parting 
with  those  who  felt  constrained  to  come  and  re- 
monstrate with  me,  especially  the  older  people  who 
always  left  me  with  tears  and  regrets,  on  this  and 
a  subsequent  occasion,  was  one  of  the  most  trying 
incidents  of  my  experience  in  New  Richmond. 

INCIDENTS  OF  THE  RELIGIOUS  INTEREST  AT 
RICHMOND. 

Going  early  to  the  afternoon  prayer-meeting  one 
Sabbath,  before  the  people  had  assembled,    (as  I 


198  PIONEER   LIFE 

sometimes  did,)  I  heard  upon  entering  the  door,  an 
earnest — ahnost  an  excited  talk  among  four  old 
men  who  were  in  the  habit  of  tarrying  in  the  church 
during  the  interval  between  the  morning  service 
and  the  afternoon  prayer-meeting.  They  were  the 
oldest  members  of  the  church — so  aged  that  it  was 
pleasanter  for  them  to  remain  in  the  sanctuary  and 
converse  of  Scripture  themes,  than  to  walk  to  their 
homes  and  return. 

As  I  approached  the  pulpit  near  which  they  were 
sitting  together  in  a  corner  pew,  the  talk  became 
lower,  but  the  faces  of  all  looked  earnest  and  beam- 
ing, and  it  seemed  as  though  the  eyes  of  one  at 
least,  was  still  wet  with  tears.  They  seemed  to 
have  had  an  affecting  disputation  ;  but  I  found  it 
was  a  disputation  of  an  uncommon  spirit.  They 
appealed  to  me,  and  told  me  the  subject  of  their 
difference  : — Each  one  of  the  old  men  was  sure  that 
the  grace  of  Christ  in  pardoning  him  as  a  sinner 
was  more  rich  and  conspicuous  than  in  that  of  the 
others.  They  had  been  reciting  the  greatness  of 
their  unworthiness  and  the  interpositions  of  Provi- 
dence in  their  behalf,  and  each  honestly  felt  that 
the  mercy  of  Christ  to  them  was  the  greatest.  I 
could  determine  the  question  in  no  other  way  than 
that  the  truth  was  just  what  they  felt  it  to  be.  It 
was  the  greatest  in  each  case.  The  decision  would 
have  perplexed  an  angel ;  but  I  doubt  whether  any 
other  would  have  satisfied  them  so  well. 
THE   WICKEDEST   MAN. 

There  were  three  men  in  the  village,  an  old  man 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  I99 

of  seventy  years  and  a  young  man  of  about  twenty- 
five,  who  were  considered  the  wickedest  men  in 
town.  Father  Emmerson,  as  he  was  afterwards 
called,  was  professedly  an  Atheist.  He  was  a  man 
of  some  means ;  was  an  invalid  who  had  left  his 
house  seldom  for  years ;  he  was  bowed  together  so 
that  "he  could  not  lift  up  himself."  He  was  quar- 
relsome, profane,  and  terribly  wicked  in  spirit. 
Sometimes,  in  periods  of  anger,  not  being  able  to 
wreak  his  vengeance  on  those  whom  he  hated,  he 
would  get  his  daughter's  Bible,  and  blaspheme  and 
stamp  upon  it.  The  old  man  lived  with  his  daugh- 
ter, whose  husband  was  a  man  of  religious  life, — 
professing  to  have  continually  a  sense  of  the  pres- 
ence and  love  of  Christ.  After  the  meetings  had 
progressed  for  some  time — during  the  second  period 
of  interest — the  old  invalid  expressed  a  willingness 
to  "go  and  see."  Accordingly  he  surprised  every 
body,  by  making  his  way  to  the  church  through  a 
back  street,  and  appearing  in  a  seat  near  the  pulpit. 
He  continued  to  attend,  and  soon  appeared  at  the 
^evening  service  when,  as  was  usual  in  those  days, 
persons  desiring  special  prayer  and  instruction, 
came  at  the  close  of  the  service  to  the  front  seats, 
as  inquirers  for  the  way  of  life.  One  night,  after  a 
number  had  gone  forward,  I  saw  the  old  invalid 
struggle  to  get  up,  but  apparently  unable  in  his 
decrepit  condition.  I  went  to  the  pew  before  him 
and  gave  him  my  hand  when  he  seemed  to  rise 
with  almost  superhuman  agility,  and  walked  over 
the  tops  of  two  or  three  pews  to  the  seats,  where 


( 

/ 

200  PIONEER   LIFE 

those  inquiring — "What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?" 
were  seated.  From  this  time  the  old  man  attended 
prayers  in  his  son-in-law's  family,  and  gradually  all 
things  seemed  to  become  new  to  him.  Old  things 
had  really  passed  away,  and  he  was  renewed  not 
only  in  mind  but  in  body.  Instead  of  being  de- 
crepid  and  bowed  down,  he  became  straight  and 
active  for  a  man  of  his  years.  His  pains  and  evil 
passions  left  him  at  the  same  time.  The  healing 
of  the  body  seemed  more  strange  to  many  than  the 
healing  of  the  mind.  Dr.  Muzzy,  the  leading  phy- 
sician of  the  city,  heard  of  the  case  and  examined 
into  the  facts  as  a  case  of  the  influence  of  the  mind 
upon  the  body. 

The  old  man  knew  nothing  of  the  Bible,  and  I 
do  not  know  that  he  had  any  example  of  Chris- 
tianity as  he  practiced  it ;  but  the  first  thing  he  did 
after  he  awoke  to  the  new  life,  was  to  go  to  a  man 
whom  he  had  considered  his  enemy,  and  invite 
him  to  church  ;  and,  as  the  man  was  poor — mostly 
on  account  of  a  habit  of  occasional  intoxication,  he 
proposed  to  aid  in  "fixing  up"  the  family — children 
and  all,  in  order  that  they  might  attend  church. 
This  he  accordingly  did.  The  children  were  nat- 
urally interesting,  and  soon  appeared  in  school,  and 
the  eldest  daughter  was  subsequently  the  leader  on 
the  ladies'  side  of  the  choir. 

The  old  man  united  with  the  church,  being  bap- 
tized when  almost  seventy  years  of  age,  with  many 
others  of  the  age  of  seventeen  and  upwards.  He 
prayed  and  uttered  his  pious  thoughts  in  the  Ian- 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  20I 

guage  of  an  alien  ;  but  he  grew  in  knowledge  ;  and 
his  life,  without  any  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  was 
better  than  those  who  know  better  than  he  what 
Christ  required.  He  began  immediately  to  labor 
for  the  conversion  of  others.  He  confessed  his  sin 
and  made  reparation  in  all  cases  where  he  thought 
he  had  injured  others.  He  had  been  miserly  in  his 
latter  years,  but  he  gave  of  his  means  not  largely 
but  in  fair  proportion  for  gospel  purposes.  He  had 
an  experience  that  whenever  he  heard  a  passage  of 
the  Bible  read  that  coincided  therewith,  he  judged, 
as  the  best  christian  can  do,  the  Bible  by  his  own 
experience.  Hearing  the  passage  read — "I  will 
take  away  the  hard  and  stony  heart  and  give  you  a 
heart  of  flesh" — he  said,  "that's  true — it's  a  fact — I 
know  it."  He  had  be^  what  is  called  a  hard  man. 
A  son  had  died  by  violence.  He  had  lost  wife  and 
children  without  shedding  a  tear  or  giving  a  sigh  ; 
but  now  the  remembrance  of  those  things  visibl}- 
affected  him.  Without  knowing  any  one  else  had 
ever  done  so,  he  made  a  list  of  about  fifty  persons 
of  his  old  companions  living  in  different  places. 
For  these  he  prayed,  using  other  means  as  he  had 
opportunity.  As  they  were  converted  he  erased 
their  names  on  his  list.  It  was  said,  which  I  hardl)- 
think  credible,  that  all  these  men  were  converted. 
I  know  many  of  them  were.  But  there  was  at  least 
one  very  bad  man  in  the  town  who  was  not  con- 
verted, but  who  was  suddenly  killed  by  an  accident 
in  the  street.  The  old  man  said  he  had  gained 
much  of  his   property  by^  improper   means,  and  it 


202  PIONEER   LIFE 

would  be  right  if  he  should  lose  it.  This  came  to 
pass  by  wrong  doing  of  others  ;  and  he  died  a  poor 
man,  faithful  to  the  last,  but  dependent  in  his  last 
years  upon  others. 

One  of  the  other  wickedest  men  was  a  young 
man,  Dave  Putnam,  of  twenty-two  or  twenty-three 
years.  He  was  indolent,  repulsive  in  manners  and 
apparel,  and  horribly  profane.  He  was  the  only 
son  of  parents  that  had  fallen  to  the  bottom  of  so- 
cial life — utterly  careless  in  habits  and  neglected 
by  all  their  neighbors.  Nobody  went  into  their 
house  except  for  some  necessary  business.  I  was 
in  once,  the  only  time  I  ever  saw  the  old  woman. 
Originally  they  were  from  New  England,  as  was 
Father  Emmerson  ;  but  when  people  of  good  ante- 
cedents lose  caste,  and  self  respect  and  ambition, 
they  are  likely  to  become  more  abject  than  others. 
This  wicked  young  man  was  converted.  His  father 
and  mother,  who  had  once  been  professors  of  relig- 
ion, were  made  aware  of  their  debasement  by  the 
new  light  which  shone  around  them — and  now 
shone  into  their  poor  dwelling.  There  was  improve- 
ment in  habit,  in  house,  and  I  hope  in  heart.  David 
maintained  a  reformed  life  for  years.  He  subse- 
quently married,  and  I  have  now  no  knowledge  of 
his  later  life.  If  he  still  perseveres  in  the  new  life, 
the  transformation  of  these  two  wickedest  men  was 
miraculous.  The  other  wickedest  man  never  at- 
tended church,  but  opposed  and  blasphemed.  He 
was  killed  by  an  accident  some  years  afterwards. 

The  man  in  the  village  to  whom  Father  Emmerson 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  203 

had  gone  first  to  confess  his  sin  and  make  rep- 
aration, and  whose  intemperate  habits  had  kept 
his  family  of  interesting  children  in  ignorance  and 
poverty,  soon  began  to  attend  meeting.  At  a  con- 
ference meeting  one  afternoon.  Rev.  Mr.  Benton,  of 
College  Hill,  near  Cincinnati,  was  aiding  in  the 
service.  He  stood  on  the  floor  before  the  pulpit, 
and  was  reading  the  twenty-fifth  Psalm,  when  he 
read  the  eleventh  verse — "For  thy  name's  sake,  O 
Lord,  pardon  mine  iniquity ;    for  it  is  great."     Mr. 

,  who  sat  near  the  door,  jumped  to  his  feet 

apparently  under  excitement.  He  walked  up  the 
aisle  without  apparently  seeing  any  one,  and  stood 
immediately  before  Mr.  Benton,  who  was  so  non- 
plused by  the  movement  and  the  appearance  of  the 
man  that  he  ceased  to  read.  Mr.  Benton  looked  at 
me  and  I  gave  an  indication  that  there  was  no  dan- 
ger. He  asked,  "what  do  you  want  read.^"  The 
man  said — "Does  that  say  that  the  man  was  par- 
doned because  his  iniquity  was  great.''"  Benton 
replied,  "Yes,  the  psalmist  prayed  to  be  pardoned 
because  his  iniquity  was  great."  "Pardoned  be- 
cause he  had  been  a  great  sinner.^"  he  replied. 
"Well,  yes;  because  he  felt  he  had  been  a  great 
sinner."  The  man  replied  loudly — "That's  me — 
I'm  the  man — does  God  pardon  any  one  because 
he  has  been  a  great  sinner.''"  "Yes;  if  they  feel 
and  confess  their  sins."  "  I  do ;  I'm  the  man — am 
I  pardoned.''"  I  believe  Mr.  Benton  made  no  fur- 
ther reply,  and  the  man  apparently  overcome  by 
his  emotion  sat  down.     The  scene  produced  some 


204  PIONEER    LIFE 

sensation  ;  and  there  was  prayer  and  singing — 
some  wet  eyes  and  but  few  words,  except  those  by 
the  leader  of  the  meeting. 

From  that  hour  Mr. was  a  changed  man. 

He  worshiped  God  with  all  his  house,  some  of  his 
children  being  already  children  of  God  by  a  new 
birth.  He  was  a  reformed  man  in  all  respects.  He 
was  never  known  to  taste  liquor  again  but  once  in 
the  city,  at  the  solicitation  of  a  friend.  He  was  an 
equable,  peaceful  and  devout  christian.  Twenty 
years  after,  when  I  saw  him,  he  said  he  had  never 
known  a  day  since  his  new  birth  that  was  not  a 
happy  day.  His  children  were  among  the  respect- 
able residents  of  the  town  ;  his  son  a  faithful  chris- 
tian man,  being  postmaster  in  the  place. 

There  was  a  colored  family  in  the  place  ;  the 
father,  Lewis  O'Banyan,  being  lame,  intemperate 
and  cruel  in  his  family.  His  wife  bearing  perpetual 
abuse,  and  yet  by  her  labor  providing  food  for  the 
family.  This  man  had  his  curiosity  excited  by  the 
general  movement  in  the  town.  He  did  not  go  into 
the  church,  but  he  frequently  stood  outside  at  the 
window  and  heard  the  services  inside.  After  some 
weeks  it  began  to  be  said  that  black  Lewis  had 
stopped  drinking  and  abusing  his  family.  Little, 
however,  was  thought  of  the  matter,  until  the  fact 
of  his  industry  and  quietness  and  temperance  be- 
came apparent  to  every  one.  Then  some  of  the 
christian  people  —  myself  perhaps — ^went  to  his 
house,  to  inquire  of  his  wife  and  himself  concerning 
the  change  of  habits.     All  and  more  than  had  been 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  205 

told  concerning  the  change  was  confirmed.  He 
did  not  profess  to  be  converted.  He  did  not  know. 
He  only  knew  "he  did  not  feel  as  he  used  to;"  he 
hated  his  old  habits ;  had  no  desire  for  whisky,  and 
felt  happier  on  the  Sabbath.  After  a  long  season, 
during  which  he  now  attended  church  and  sat  near 
the  door,  his  life  was  so  obviously  a  christian's  life 
that  he  and  his  wife  became  members  of  the  church. 
His  children  were  clothed  and  in  school,  and  all 
things  had  become  new  both  temporally  and  spir- 
itually with  the  O'Banyan's.  Lewis  soon  came  from 
the  door  and  sat  in  a  pew  near  the  pulpit.  He  as- 
sumed the  duties  of  sexton,  and  was  faithful  till 
he  died. 

There  was  a  large  distillery  in  the  place — one  of 
those  immense  establishments  which  produced 
whisky  by  the  hundreds  of  barrels.  The  clerk  in 
this  manufactory  of  fire  water,  was  an  educated 
Irishman,  who  was,  in  Belfast,  a  member  of  a  Pres- 
byterian church.  He  was  a  young  man,  and  one 
of  the  best  specimens  of  an  Irish  gentlemen  I  had 
ever  met.  He  became,  with  others,  a  member 
of  our  church  under  protest  that  his  aid  in  such 
business  was  wrong.  All  the  christian  reforms— 
anti-slavery,  temperance,  Sabbath  observance,  anti- 
masonry — were  duly  noticed  and  advocated  in  the 
pulpit,  as  fitting  occasion  occurred  to  refer  to  them. 
This  gentleman  left  his  place  contrary  to  the  wishes 
of  the  owner,  Mr.  Atkinson.  After  a  short  time, 
perhaps  by  continued  solicitation,  he  returned  feel- 
ing that  he  was  too  fastidious  about  the  matter,  as 


206  PIONEER   LIFE 

he  had  no  personal  interest  in  the  profits  of  the  dis- 
tillery. After  a  few  weeks,  however,  his  conscience 
triumphed  a  second  time,  and  he  left  the  distillery 
and  purchased  a  farm  on  the  Kentucky  side  of  the 
river,  where,  I  have  no  doubt,  God  prospered  him 
as  a  conscientious  christian  man.  There  were 
coopers  in  the  place  belonging  both  to  the  Presby- 
terian and  Baptist  churches.  They  refused  to  make 
barrels  for  the  distillery  ;  took  them  by  boat  to  the 
city  and  sold  them  for  what  they  could  have  had  at 
home. 

Those  who  purposed  to  observe  the  Sabbath  had 
more  difficulty,  and  failed — one  of  them  at  least — 
after  much  expense  and  loss  of  time  to  obtain  for 
himself  a  day  of  rest.  He  was  a  river  engineer, 
and  was  receiving  good  wages.  He  left  his  boat 
rather  than  labor  on  the  Sabbath.  He  hoped  to 
get  a  birth  on  some  packet  that  lay  by  on  the 
Lord's  day,  but  failed  to  do  so.  For  some  months 
he  was  out  of  employ,  and  his  good  christian  wife, 
who  had  been  awakened  to  new  life,  sustained  her 
husband  and  herself  by  her  needle.  They  how- 
ever concluded,  after  self-denying  effort,  that  Sab- 
bath rest  for  the  engineer  could  not  be  obtained, 
and  he  took  a  place  again  on  a  boat  with  the  pur- 
pose of  so  observing  the  day  on  the  boat  that, 
although  engaged  in  labor,  his  comrades  would  rec- 
ognize him  as  reverencing  the  Sabbath  day.  Years 
afterwards  I  saw  one  of  the  coopers,  who  was  glad 
he  had  made  no  barrels  for  the  distillery. 

The    distillery   was,  by  a  providential   accident. 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  20/ 

destroyed  by  fire,  and  its  owner  failed  in  business. 
One  man  had  prayed  that  a  certain  distillery  might 
be  burned  down,  (a  prayer  of  very  doubtful  pro- 
priety,) and  when  the  accident  that  fulfilled  his 
desire  occurred,  he  was  somewhat  startled  and 
alarmed  as  though  he  might  have  had  some  per- 
sonal connection  with  the  disaster. 

In  the  vicinity  of  New  Richmond,  at  a  distance 
of  six  miles,  there  was  a  little  Presbyterian  church, 
called  the  Scotch  settlement.  To  this  place  I  went 
usually  once  each  week,  and  sometimes  in  the  sum- 
mer on  Sabbath  afternoons.  A  spiritual  refreshing 
was  vouchsafed  to  them,  and  most  of  those  in  the 
neighborhood  who  were  not  identified  with  other 
congregations  united  with  the  Presbyterians.  Years 
afterwards,  when  those  who  were  then  children 
were  settled  in  life,  I  met  with  some  of  them  who 
remembered  the  days  of  other  years.  One  old  En- 
glish gentleman,  who  was  a  man  of  very  passionate 
temper,  I  met  in  his  infirm  age  when  he  was  quite 
deaf  He  had  fought  a  good  fight  against  his  pro- 
pensity to  passion,  and  had  kept  the  faith  that  he 
professed  with  trembling. 

One  sad  incident  occurred  during  the  year.  The 
son-in-law  of  old  Mr^  Emmerson  became  insane 
and  died.  Insanity  was  hereditary  in  his  family  ; 
and  the  religious  interest  he  felt  excited  him.  This, 
probably,  occasioned  an  attack  of  the  family  mal- 
ady. Great  care  had  been  taken  in  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  to  prevent  the  interest  becoming  an 
excitement.      The  meetings  were   closed  after  an 


208  PIONEER   LIFE 

hour  and  a  half— sometimes  sooner.  Nothing  was 
permitted  to  prolong  them.  The  people  were  ad- 
vised to  take  their  usual  sleep.  A  meeting  held  in 
the  city  by  an  evangelist,  who  prolonged  his  serv- 
ices sometimes  from  two  to  three  hours,  with  pro- 
tracted conference  meetings  every  afternoon,  had 
occasioned  brain  fever  in  several  cases,  and  the 
death  of  at  least  two  excellent  men.  Doing  all  we 
could  to  promote  "peace"  of  mind  and  body  ;  yet 
nervous  invalids  would  at  times  be  unduly  moved. 
One  lady,  the  wife  of  an  excellent  Baptist  brother, 
was  the  only  one  during  all  the  time  who  inter- 
rupted the  exercises  by  any  nervous  expression. 
She  spoke  so  excitedly,  that  the  singers  began  a 
sweet  familiar  hymn,  when  she  gradually  subsided 
into  peace.  She  had  had  nervous  pains  every  day 
for  years.  She  was  a  member  of  our  church  ;  but 
her  husband  had  created  a  doubt  in  her  mind  on 
the  subject  of  baptism,  and  her  conscience  was  not 
at  rest.  Every  one  was  glad  when  she  concluded 
to  be  baptized  by  immersion  in  the  Ohio.  In  con- 
nection with  this  baptism,  the  singular  fact  occur- 
red, that  the  nervous  pains  ( neuralgia,  probably,) 
that  had  afflicted  her,  especially  in  the  night,  ceased 
from  the  moment  of  her  immersion.  Whether  they 
returned  I  do  not  know;  but  the  healing  at  the  time 
was  marked,  and  beneficent.  The  cold  bath  may 
have  had  something  to  do  with  it — the  relief  of  con- 
science may  have  had.  The  peace  of  mind  from  a 
sense  of  duty  done,  may  have  had.  A  true  faith 
which    works    by    love    is    better   than    medicine 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  209 

oftentimes.  Of  the  two  most  nervous  persons,  ex- 
citement in  one  case  produced  evil,  in  the  other 
'healing  of  soul  and  body. 

During  the  time  that  I  was  editing  and  publish- 
ing my  paper  in  the  city,  I  spent  a  part  of  the  time 
on  the  Sabbath  as  minister  of  the  Church  at  R. 
The  leading  physician  of  the  region,  who  was  a 
Unitarian,  with  some  other  men  of  like  views  at- 
tended the  Presbyterian  service.  The  doctor's  wife 
is  a  faithful  christian  in  word  and  deed.  One  after- 
noon at  conference  meeting,  unexpectedly  to  every 
one,  the  doctor  rose  in  the  meeting  and  said  words 
of  this  import :  His  mind  was  not  at  rest ;  if  God 
was  in  Christ,  he  wished  to  know  it  and  feel  it.  I 
had  preached  Christ — not  as  God  and  man,  but  as 
God  in  man.  Not  as  the  second  person  of  the  trin- 
ity, but  as  God  in  his  relations  to  the  soul :  That 
He  had  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins.  "Christ  in 
the  soul."  His  omnipresence,  as  being  with  his 
people  "till  end  of  the  world;"  and  "where  two 
or  three  were  gathered."  The  true  God  revealed 
only  in  Him.  No  man  knoweth  the  Father  but 
the  Son,  and  he  to  whomsoever  the  Son  will  reveal 
Him.  That  the  New  Testament  religion  was  to 
believe  in,  love  and  obey  God  as  revealed  in  Christ 
— that  God  was  in  Christ,  and  Christ  is  in  the  Holy 
Spirit.  The  doctor  believed ;  and  not  long  after  I 
ordained  him  as  an  elder  in  the  church.  He  was 
subsequently  stumbled  by  the  evil  doings  of  minis- 
ters ;  but  still  hopes  to  be  saved,  and  endeavors  to 
obey  the  Lord.      In  connection  with  the  interest 


210  PIONEER   LIFE 

during  which  the  doctor  beheved,  many,  but  not  all 
of  the  other  Unitarians  in  the  region  accepted  the 
gospel,  and  united  with  the  churches.  The  remain- 
ing poor,  likewise,  came  in;  so  that  the  little  church 
contained  the  highest,  as  well  as  the  lowest  of  the 
town,  socially  considered.  One  of  the  very  poor 
was  the  wife  of  a  blind  wood  sawyer,  who  had  been 
a  member  of  the  Methodist  church  but  was  dropped 
for  alleged  immorality.  Some  of  the  alleged  delin- 
quences  were,  perhaps,  too  true.  She  attended 
church  and  professed  to  be  a  christian,  but  made  no 
application  for  membership,  and  no  effort  to  mingle 
socially  with  those  by  whom  she  had  always  been 
held  as  a  pariah.  Her  life,  however,  was  so  exem- 
plary that  it  was  thought  proper  to  speak  with 
her  of  the  duty  and  privilege  which  Christ  offers 
to  his  people  in  church  ordinances.  When  proposed 
as  a  member  there  were  fears  expressed  of  various 
kinds,  but  none  of  those  fears  were  realized  during 
my  knowledge  of  affairs  in  the  congregation. 

When  the  work  of  conversion  seemed  to  cease  in 
some  measure  at  least  for  want  of  material,  those 
in  the  town  being  mostly  members  of  some  congre- 
gation ;  and  those  not  in  attendance  being  more  or 
less  hopeless  ;  I  thought  it  wise  to  endeavor  to  give 
some  lectures,  on  literary  and  scientific  subjects  to 
increase  the  general  culture  of  the  people.  They 
were  a  mixed  multitude  in  the  town  from  all  parts 
of  Christendom,  and  most  of  them  very  deficient  in 
general  knowledge.  I  had  a  very  imperfect  knowl- 
edge  myself  of  the    things  that  I  endeavored   to 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  211 

teach,  but  I  knew  more  of  the  subject  matter  than 
any  one  else  that  would  lecture  gratuitously,  and 
with  the  assistance  of  books  and  maps  I  succeeded 
in  interesting  and  profiting  the  people. 

The  time  came,  however,  after  I  had  spent  some 
time  with  the  church,  (and  my  religious  paper  in 
Cincinnati  was  established  and  sold  to  Rev.  E.  Good- 
man, an  excellent  man  who  became  my  successor,) 
that  believing  my  work  in  Richmond  was  com- 
pleted— as  did  my  brethren  in  the  ministry, — I 
concluded  to  go  and  cultivate  some  other  vacant 
field.  Then  came  the  only  trial  I  had  with  the 
people.  It  may  not  be  right  for  me  to  tell  the  story 
— but  the  old  elders  and  members  are  still  living, 
and  some  of  them  remember  the  scenes  as  vividly 
as  I  do  myself. 

When  I  had  concluded  to  leave  the  city  and  the 
church  at  Richmond,  my  purpose  was  made  known 
to  the  people.  There  was  surprise  and  apparent 
sorrow,  as  they  now  were  strong  enough  to  give 
what  would  be  moderate  support  to  a  minister. 
Some  of  the  older  people  called  personally  to  use 
their  influence  with  me.  The  faithful  ones  who 
were  there  when  I  went  to  the  village  left  weeping, 
and  left  me  in  a  state  of  mind  which  I  cannot  de- 
scribe. Then,  by  appointment,  the  elders  called, 
when  we  had  packed  a  part  of  our  household  goods. 
They  talked  earnestly  and  piously  and  soundly,  and 
expressed  their  fear  that  I  was  resisting  the  will  of 
God,  and  that  some  evil  might  come  to  me  if  I  per- 
sisted.   They  were  willing  to  take  all  the  trouble  of 


2  12  PIONEER   LIFE 

unpacking  my  goods  and  to  do  anything- 1  desired  if 
I  would  give  up  the  plan.  It  was  impossible  for  me 
not  to  be  affected  by  their  solicitude,  and  I  agreed 
to  refer  the  decision  to  my  wife  ;  but  she  refused  to 
take  the  responsibility.  I  then  agreed  to  go  on  board 
the  packet  with  my  goods,  and  if  anything  occurred 
before  I  got  to  Portsmouth,  I  would  return  and 
take  my  place  again  at  Richmond.  With  sorrowful 
faces  we  all  aided  to  get  the  goods  to  the  dock,  and 
we  went  on  board  the  boat.  I  could  not  bid  them 
a  courteous  adieu  individually,  and  they  knew  the 
reason.  I  went  into  the  boat,  and  the  last  man  I 
saw  through  the  window  as  the  boat  left  the  wharf 
was  the  colored  man,  poor  Lewis  O'Banyan,  walk- 
ing to  and  fro  in  a  lot  above  the  river.  As  the  boat 
passed  he  stopped  and  looked  intently.  I  felt  anx- 
ious to  wave  a  farewell,  but  I  did  not  v^enture  out. 
I  really  had  some  apprehension  that  I  might  be 
fleeing  from  duty,  as  I  had  done  once  before  ;  but 
the  boat  landed  us  safely  at  Portsmouth,  where  we 
took  the  canal  packet  for  central  Ohio,  where  a 
ministering  brother  (Rev.  Mr.  Powell)  had  written 
to  me  that  a  little  church  at  Mansfield,  which  I  had 
aided  to  organize  before  I  entered  the  ministry, 
was  destitute  and  somewhat  desolate,  and  needed 
a  minister. 

I  went  immediately  to  Marietta,  where  I  preached 
for  a  season  to  the  oldest  Congregational  church 
organized  west  of  the  Alleghanies  ;  lectured  in  be- 
half of  the  Anti-Slavery  cause  to  a  small  audience 
in  the  church,  where  but  two  of  the  members  were 


IN    THE   NEW   WEST.  213 

willing  to  be  present ;  aided  to  form  a  new  Congre- 
gational church  in  Putnam  on  the  opposite  side  of 
Muskingum  river ;  and  having  received  an  invita- 
tion to  establish  a  religious  paper  in  Cincinnati, 
being  urgently  invited  by  a  vote  of  the  New  ^hool 
Synods  of  Ohio  and  Cincinnati,  I  considered  it  a 
call  of  Providence,  and  prepared  to  go  to  the  city 
and  accomplish  the  work  if  it  could  be  done.  I 
considered  it  a  call  of  Providence,  because  I  was 
sure  such  a  paper  ought  to  be  established,  and  I 
was  sure  no  one  but  myself  could  accomplish  the 
object.  I  was  a  practical  printer ;  had  some  expe- 
rience as  an  editor,  and  could  manage  the  concern 
with  one-third  the  cost  which  would  be  incurred 
by  men  not  understanding  the  operative  part  of 
the  business. 


214  riONEER    LIFE 


CHAPTER    XV. 

AUTHOR,  EVANGELIST,  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 
IN   CINCINNATI. 

We  had  gone  to  Cincinnati  to  revise  and  publish 
our  first  volume.  For  a  few  months  we  applied 
ourselves  diligently,  until  the  volume  was  about 
ready  for  the  press.  During  a  part  of  this  time  we 
were  preacher  to  a  small  church  at  New  Rich- 
mond, near  the  city,  (of  which  more  will  be  said  in 
the  next  chapter). 

A  religious  paper  had  been  published  for  some 
years  previous,  and  had  failed.  The  Western  pas- 
tors felt  the  want  of  a  journal  as  a  medium  of  com- 
munication with  their  churches,  and  the  three 
Synods  of  Ohio,  Cincinnati  and  Indiana  united  in 
inviting  me  to  establish  and  conduct  such  a  journal 
for  them.  They  pledged  co-operation,  and  that 
they  would  procure  by  their  own  solicitation  a  cer- 
tain number  of  subscribers.  I  have  before  me  at 
this  moment,  the  doings  of  a  committee,  signed  by 
Rev.  A.  Benton,  Chairman,  and  Rev.  J.  Blanchard, 
Secretary.     It  is  written  : 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  21$ 

Rev.  J.  B.  Walker  proposes  to  commence  a  relig- 
ious paper  in  the  city,  on  condition  that  1600  sub- 
scribers be  obtained  for  him,  and  400  more  within 
three  months  from  its  first  issue,  the  ist  of  Novem- 
ber. Voted  that  we  undertake  to  raise  the  requisite 
number  of  names,  provided  Bro.  Walker  supplies 
the  desks  of  such  clergy  as  may  be  engaged  in  ob- 
taining names.  Voted  that  Bro.  Walker  be  invited 
to  come  to  the  city  by  the  middle  of  April,  1840. 
Pledges  :  Dr.  Stowe,  two  weeks'  labor  ;  J.  Blanch- 
ard,  six  weeks  or  600  subscribers  ;  J.  Benton,  labor 
as  agent  till  the  number  is  obtained. 

The  paper  was  commenced.  What  little  means 
I  had  I  employed  in  its  establishment.  My  friends 
accomplished  about  as  much  as  pastors  and  profess- 
ors usually  do  in  enterprises  that  require  personal 
solicitation.  Rev.  Messrs.  Bingham  and  Blanchard 
spent  some  time  on  the  field  and  obtained  a  good 
list  of  subscribers.  Prof  Stowe  visited  the  Synod 
of  Indiana,  and  made  a  speech  in  behalf  of  the  en- 
terprise. Dr.  Beecher  commended  the  new  enter- 
prise to  the  patronage  of  his  people  on  the  Sabbath. 
There  was  likewise  a  circular  sent  to  the  churches 
inviting  subscriptions.  All  these  efforts  producing 
less  than  one-fourth  of  the  number  of  subscribers 
promised. 

The  only  alternative  was,  that  I  should  give  up 
the  enterprise  or  obtain  by  agents  a  supporting  list 
of  subscribers,  and  support  myself  and  family  by 
other  means  until  the  paper  gained  a  paying  list. 
Within  the  course  of  one  year  this  was  nearly  ac- 
complished, and  the  Watchman  of  the  Valley  was 
generally  circulated  in  Western  Ohio,  Indiana  and 


2l6  PIONEER   LIFE 

Northern  Kentucky.  But  there  were  other  difficul- 
ties in  the  way  of  its  progress  besides  the  effort  to 
obtain  subscribers.  The  anti-slavery  question  was 
vigorously  agitated  in  the  churches.  The  new 
paper  was  scarcely  radical  enough  for  the  old  men 
who  had  initiated  the  discussion,  and  it  maintained 
principles  that  the  opponents  of  the  anti-slavery 
cause  would  not  tolerate.  Hence,  many  subscribers, 
especially  the  wealthy  members  of  city  churches, 
discontinued  the  paper  as  soon  as  they  understood 
its  sentiments  on  the  central  subject  of  the  times. 
It  was  maintained  the  first  year  by  sacrifice,  and 
rejected  by  some  and  approved  by  others ;  it 
labored,  under  much  embarrassment,  for  human 
freedom  and  vital  religion. 

Dr.  Beecher  and  Prof.  Stowe,  of  Lane  Seminary, 
were  personally  friendly,  and  approved  the  senti- 
ment of  the  paper ;  but  their  relations  to  the 
churches  in  the  city  were  such  that  Dr.  B.  espe- 
cially, did  little  openly  to  aid  its  circulation.  He 
began  a  series  of  articles  on  the  doctrine  of  Chris- 
tian perfection — a  subject  much  talked  of,  and  more 
frequently  exemplified  in  those  days  than  at  pres- 
ent. But  the  most  influential  family  in  his  church 
were  actively  hostile  to  the  Watchman  and  remon- 
strated against  his  writing  for  it.  The  good  doctor 
after  initiating  the  discussion  thought  best  not  to 
continue  his  articles. 

It  was  a  period  of  awakened  interest  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion  in  the  city.  Protracted  meetings 
were  held  in  the  Presbyterian  churches.    The  doctor 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  217 

invited  me  to  aid  him  in  a  series  of  evening  meet- 
ings. I  attended  the  preliminary  conference,  and 
during  some  remarks  stated  that  christian  parents 
should,  (if  a  series  of  meetings  were  held,)  be 
specially  watchful  in  regard  to  their  influence  upon 
the  young  people  in  their  families  who  were  uncon- 
verted ;  that  a  walk  and  conversation  in  the  spirit 
of  the  services  should  be  maintained,  or  any  convic- 
tion of  sin  which  the  unconverted  might  feel  would 
be  dissipated  by  the  apparent  thoughtlessness  and 
apparent  prayerlessness  of  those  who  professed  to 
love  Christ,  and  who  should  at  such  a  time  be  anx- 
ious that  their  children  might  be  converted. 

This  preliminary  admonition  was  appropriate  to 
the  time,  and  the  unthoughtful  state  of  many  whose 
children  were  expected  to  attend  the  special  serv- 
ices. I  returned  to  my  home  that  evening  feeling 
deeply  the  responsibility  of  the  labors  which  I  sup- 
posed would  ensue.  Before  I  retired,  however,  I 
was  called  upon  by  Mr.  Hicks — since  then  a  well 
known  laborer  for  Home  Missions — who  informed 
me  that  after  the  sermon  closed,  the  elders  had  a 
meeting  and  requested  Dr.  Beecher  to  inform  me 
that  in  the  evening  meetings  ensuing  they  desired 
that  no  reference  should  be  made  to  the  subject  of 
Slavery,  and  no  allusion  to  the  habits  of  family  life. 
These  conditions,  of  course,  relieved  me  from  my 
engagement ;  and  on  the  invitation  of  Mr.  Mills,  of 
the  Second  Presbyterian  church,  without  condi- 
tions, (although  his  views  on  the  subject  of  Slavery 
differed   more   from  my  own  than  those  of  Doctor 


2l8  PIONEER   LIFE 

Beecher,)  I  engaged  to  aid  him  in  a  series  of  meet- 
ings which  were  immediately  commenced,  and 
which  resulted  in  the  salvation  of  many  who  at- 
tended the  services. 

Dr.  Beecher  labored  in  his  church  faithfully  and 
prayerfully  and  conscientiously  for  weeks.  Others 
aided  his  zealous  endeavors,  but  no  fruit  crowned 
the  effort  at  this  time.  It  is  not  for  man  to  judge 
whether  the  Savior  was  displeased  with  the  inhu- 
manity and  inconsistency  of  his  professed  friends. 

A  wealthy  lady  defeated  another  plan  which  the 
doctor  had  on  his  heart,  and  which  would  have  been 
accomplished  but  for  her  management.  It  was  pro- 
posed that  a  new  Presbyterian  church  should  be  or- 
ganized in  the  audience  room  of  the  Cincinnati  col- 
lege, then  under  the  presidency  of  the  late  General 
Mitchell.  The  general,  at  that  time  captain  of  a 
volunteer  company  in  the  city,  a  West  Point  grad- 
uate and  president  of  the  college,  co-operated  cor- 
dially in  the  movement.  I  had  arranged  for  the 
music,  and  the  co-operation  of  a  number  of  chris- 
tian laborers  in  the  work.  There  was  a  ladies'  so- 
ciety connected  with  the  Second  Church,  which 
had  a  considerable  sum  in  their  treasury,  which  Dr. 
Beecher  had  the  privilege  of  expending,  as  he  might 
deem  wise,  for  the  promotion  of  the  gospel.  This 
he  pledged  to  the  new  enterprise.  We  had  indi- 
vidual subscriptions,  and  other  resources  sufficient 
to  meet  the  expenses  of  the  enterprise.  The  lady 
referred  to,  president  of  the  missionary  society, 
who  was   wife   of  the   most  influential  pro-slavery 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  219 

man  in  the  city— heard  of  the  project ;  and  that  I 
was  to  take  charge  of  the  new  organization.  She 
immediately  called  the  ladies  of  the  society  to- 
gether, (few,  if  any  of  whom  knew  the  plan  which 
we  had  matured  in  dependence  upon  the  fund  which 
the  doctor  had  pledged,)  and  obtained  a  vote  of  the 
society  to  expend  the  funds  of  the  society  to  pro- 
cure new  stone  steps  and  better  fixtures  for  the 
front  entrance  of  the  Second  church.  Our  project 
failed,  of  course,  and  the  wise  woman  no  doubt 
congratulated  herself  on  the  defeat  of  a  plan  that 
would  have  opened  a  new  church  in  the  city  where 
the  condition  of  the  bondmen  would  be  remembered. 
The  doctor  seemed  to  be  somewhat  ashamed  as 
well  as  grieved  at  the  failure  of  the  movement. 
But  we  understood  the  difficulty  of  his  position, 
and  those  who  had  been  urged  into  the  effort  by 
his  advice  and  pledges,  were  careful  not  to  manifest 
in  his  presence  regret  that  he  allowed  the  good  he 
might  do  and  that  he  desired  to  do,  to  be  circum- 
vented by  those  governed  by  a  wicked  hostility  to 
truth  and  freedom. 

The  doctor  seemed  determined  that  I  should  be 
permitted  to  speak  to  his  people  on  that  subject, 
and  a  portion  of  his  people  were  anxious  to  hear 
things  said  that  he  believed  but  did  not  say.  Dur- 
ing his  summer  vacation  he  had  the  privilege  of 
selecting  the  supply  for  the  pulpit,  and  his  people 
were  to  pay  for  the  services.  I  accepted  the  invi- 
tation to  preach  during  his  absence.  The  watchful 
men  on  the  board  of  elders  were  alarmed,  and  an 


220  PIONEER   LIFE 

order  was  passed,  that  I  should  be  requested  not  to 
read  any  anti-slavery  notices  in  the  pulpit,  and  if  I 
would  not  consent  to  withhold  such  notices,  a  com- 
mittee should  receive  the  notices  and  send  only 
such  to  the  pulpit  as  they  chose  to  hear.  There 
could  be  no  voice  in  that  pulpit  inviting  to  prayer 
or  effort  for  the  negro.  It  was  further  resolved 
that  a  contribution  should  be  taken  each  Sabbath 
to  pay  the  extra  expenses  of  the  congregation 
while  the  doctor  was  absent.  My  conscience  re- 
luctated against  these  arrangements  and  prohibi- 
tions. I  had,  however,  engaged  to  supply  the 
pulpit  for  a  definite  time,  and  I  worked  on  under 
the  cloud  a  few  Sabbaths  when,  being  thrown  from 
a  conveyance  and  prevented  by  my  bruises  from 
proceeding  with  my  engagement,  I  thanked  God, 
and  freed  myself  from  my  bondage.  The  congre- 
gation had  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  an  eminent 
preacher  to  occupy  my  place,  who -could  withhold 
in  prayer,  sermon  and  notice,  all  reference  to  the 
sin  of  slavery. 

Since  then  the  church  has  had  eminent  preachers; 
but  the  gospel  has  been  dishonored,  and  the  people 
humiliated  by  a  grosser  defection,  of  one  of  the 
members  from  principle,  than  that  of  those  who 
refuse  to  read  a  notice  for  an  anti-slavery  prayer 
meeting. 

The  hostility  of  the  pro-slavery  men  did  not 
make  the  Watchman  of  the  Valley  more  conserva- 
tive— perhaps  less  so— until  finally  a  gentleman 
who  deemed  its  opinions  intolerable,  and  supposing 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  221 

from  liis  position  that  he  could  accomplish  by  men- 
ace what  he  had  failed  to  do  by  other  means, 
wrote  me  a  note,  which  was  handed  me  by  Wm. 
Persons,  desiring  to  be  informed  when  it  would  be 
convenient  for  me  to  leave  the  city ;  implying,  of 
course,  that  means  would  be  used  to  suppress  the 
Watchman  and  its  editor,  if  I  persisted  in  publish- 
ing an  anti-slavery  paper  as  the  organ  of  the  New 
School  Presbyterian  Churches. 

The  PJiilanthropist,  the  anti-slavery  paper  of  the 
West,  had  been  destroyed,  and  its  press  thrown 
into  the  Ohio  river  a' few  weeks  before.  Lovejoy's 
paper  at  Alton,  for  a  similar  offense  had  been  de- 
stroyed, and  Lovejoy  himself  murdered.  The  note 
came  from  a  source  that  was  not  to  be  despised. 
The  individual  who  wrote,  had  sufficient  influence 
to  prevail  on  every  paper  published  in  the  city  to 
discontinue  exchange  with  the  Watchniati,  except 
the  Gazette,  then  managed  by  the  resolute  veteran 
editor,  Charles  Hammond.  After  an  hour's  reflec- 
tion, I  returned  for  answer,  that  if  the  writer  would 
call  on  me  at  a  certain  time  and  place,  he  would 
learn  when  I  would  be  prepared  to  leave  the  city. 
He  did  not  come,  and  I  heard  no  more  from  him, 
except  that  he  refused  to  visit  a  friend  who  hap- 
pened for  a  few  weeks  to  be  residing  in  my  family. 

The  Watchman  continued  its  issues  ;  "the  coun- 
try people  read  it  gladly ; "  and,  meanwhile,  my 
Sabbaths  and  spare  time  were  devoted  to  various 
other  efforts  which  I  deemed  adapted  to  promote 
the  triumph  of  truth  and  righteousness. 


222  PIONEER   LIFE 

There  were  two  classes  of  people  in  the  city 
which  were  doing  mischief.  They  had  been  met 
by  Dr.  Beecher  in  a  measure  by  efforts  which  he 
made  to  meet  mechanics  and  all  others  who  would 
assemble  in  their  own  workshops  to  hear  the  gospel. 
There  were  likewise  efforts  made  for  systematic 
preaching  in  the  market  house  on  Fifth  street,  and 
in  the  Bethel  Chapel  in  the  other  end  of  the  city ; 
but  we  found  the  parties  most  active  in  hindering 
the  gospel  adopted  the  same  means  of  out-door 
preaching,  and  promoted  hostility  to  holiness 
when  we  hoped  to  counteract  it.  It  was  thought 
best,  therefore,  by  myself  and  a  few  others,  that  I 
should  meet  the  Atheists,  or  the  Fanny  Wright 
men  as  they  were  called,  in  debate,  when  the  Infi- 
del people  would  be  present,  and  those  who  were 
being  led  astray.  The  Reformers,  as  the  Infidels 
called  themselves,  had  a  large  room  on  the  corner 
of  Main  and  Fifth  streets.  Mr.  DeRusmont,  the 
putative  husband  of  Fanny  Wright,  had  his  head- 
quarters and  library  there  ;  and  the  club  assembled 
twice  a  week  for  discussions  and  business.  I  pro- 
posed to  meet  them  in  their  own  room  and  discuss 
the  question,  "  Is  there  a  Supreme  Moral  Personal 
God  apart  from,  or  above  the  laws  of  Nature,  who 
rules  and  judges  men  ?" 

I  invited  only  a  single  friend,  Mr.  VanBergen,  an 
elder  of  the  3d  Presbyterian  church,  who  was  occa- 
sionally present  at  the  discussion.  The  Infidels 
and  those  who  sympathised  with  them  were  out  in 
force.     I  remember  only  a  few  of  the  turning  points 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  223 

in  the  discussions,  which  terminated  happily  in  de- 
taching from  the  reformers  some  men  and  women 
who  were  tending  to  irreligion  and  immoraHty. 

The  action  of  conscience  was  a  main  topic. 
They  argued  that  conscience  was  both  light  and 
law  to  the  soul,  and  all  the  light  and  law  the  soul 
needed. 

I  argued  that  conscience  itself  needed  light ; 
that  like  the  natural  eye,  it  was  true  in  itself  but 
could  not  see  in  the  dark.  This  was  illustrated 
one  night  at  length  by  showing  that  conscience  en- 
forced the  faith  of  the  soul  right  or  wrong ;  and  the 
more  sincerely  men  believed  error  the  more  poten- 
tial was  conscience  to  enforce  it.  In  dark  ages  and 
heathen  countries  this  was  evidently  true  ;  true  to 
all  believers,  Catholic  and  Protestant.  The  point 
was  established  and  gained  for  truth.  They  con- 
ceded that  conscience  needed  light,  and  then  argued 
that  they  had  the  true  light — but  their  strength  at 
that  point  was  broken. 

They  insisted  that  all  men  were  governed  by 
motives  ;  that  God  foreordained  whatsoever  comes 
to  pass — good  and  bad  alike.  Mahomet  and  Jesus 
— murder  and  mercy — and  the  penalty,  all  there  was 
for  the  wrong,  was  conscience  and  consequences. 
I  agreed  in  part,  but  argued  that  if  good  and  bad 
action  were  alike  produced  by  a  power  independ- 
ent of  man,  that  power  must  be  malignant;  because, 
to  produce  in  man  bad  conduct  and  then  punish 
him  for  acting  in  a  manner  which  he  could  not 
avoid,  was  the  character  of  a  supreme  devil.      If 


224  PIONEER   LIFE 

all  action  were  alike  caused  by  law  without  free- 
dom, man  should  suffer  no  more  for  a  good  than  a 
bad  act.  A  father  who  would  cause  his  child,  or 
even  a  dumb  beast,  to  do  an  act,  and  then  punish 
for  it,  would  be  a  monster.  And  if  we  were  in  the 
power  of  such  laws,  or  persons,  or  principles,  or 
whatever  they  might  call  Fatality,  we  should  all  re- 
joice in  annihilation,  because  to  exist  would  surely 
bring  evil  sooner  or  later. 

If,  as  some  argued,  chance  governed  the  world 
instead  of  fate,  the  cause  was  still  evil.  Change 
corrected  nothing.  It  created  disorder.  We  might 
chance  to  be  deranged  ;  think  we  murdered  our 
parents  ;  but  chance  could  not  correct  the  evil.  In 
the  eternal  future  left  to  chance,  we  should  look  with 
dread  to  the  morrow — if  any  said  there  was  no 
future.  We  had  chanced  to  exist  once.  We  might 
again  ;  but  not  for  the  better.  We  are  the  highest 
creature  now.  If  change— not  probably  so  again. 
It  is  said  we  are  spirit,  and  matter  cannot  give  pain 
to  spirit.  It  does  now  and  may  again.  The  dread 
of  the  future,  if  left  to  chance  would  be  torment. 

Some  of  the  women  were  alarmed,  and  some  men 
never  came  back  to  hear  the  close  of  the  discussfon. 

During  my  term  as  editor,  and  some  months 
thereafter,  I  labored  in  the  neighboring  churches 
as  an  evangelist  when  pressure  of  other  duties 
would  allow.  In  Madison,  Indiana  ;  in  Columbus, 
Ohio ;  in  the  3d  church  in  Cincinnati,  and  else- 
where. I  witnessed  the  process  of  the  revival 
years  from  1836  to  1840,  and  some  marked  incidents 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  225 

impressed  on  the  memory  and  certified  by  experi- 
ence may  be  noted  with  profit.  There  were  pro- 
fessional evangelists  in  those  days,  some  of  whom 
still  live.  The  best  of  them  all,  Rev.  C.  G.  Finney,  of 
Oberlin,  still  lives ;  and  Burchard  and  Littlejohn 
and  the  Footes,  have  ceased  to  labor ;  Mr.  Avery, 
and  Clarke,  of  Cleveland,  are  the  only  men  now 
actively  engaged  in  the  West.  Most  of  these 
men  had  a  process  and  a  method  peculiar  to  them- 
selves. Their  method  was  true  to  the  spirit  of  the 
gospel,  and  while  it  was  vital  with  faith  and  devo- 
tion, it  accomplished  the  end  for  which  it  was  sent. 
The  next  general  visitation  of  spiritual  interest 
may  be  dispensed  by  a  somewhat  different  method, 
but  the  spirit  must  be  the  same. 

Another  class  of  persons  called  themselves  Uni- 
versalists.  Some  of  them  upright  and  amiable,  but 
teaching  the  thoughtless  views  of  the  doctrine  of 
sin  and  holiness,  that  absolutely  prevented  repent- 
ance and  faith  in  Christ  as  the  Savior  from  sin. 

They  were  deluding  many  persons  by  pretences 
which  part  of  them  supposed  to  be  true — that  the 
christian  ministers  of  the  evangelical  denomina- 
tions were  unwilling  to  discuss  the  subject  with 
them.  They  challenged  Dr.  Beecher,  not  suppos- 
ing he  would  meet  them,  to  vindicate  the  truth  he 
taught  in  a  polemic  way.  But  the  fact  of  the  chal- 
lenge, common  in  those  days,  and  that  no  one  like 
Paul  in  the  School  of  Tyrannus  proposed  to  meet 
them,  gave  them  adherents  every  week.  After 
consultation    it    was    thought    best    that    I    should 


226  PIONEER   LIFE 

accept  their  challenge  to  discuss  the  question,  Will 
all  men  be  saved  ?  The  discussion  was  to  be  held 
in  their  own  church.  After  consultation  among 
themselves  it  was  agreed  that  a  discussion  should 
take  place  first  in  a  village  church  not  far  from  the 
city ;  and  subsequently  in  the  city, 

Mr.  Pingree,  who  subsequently  died  in  Louisville, 
a  man  of  many  gifts  and  unusual  ability,  entered 
the  arena  first.  The  discusssion  lasted  three  days. 
The  business  was  a  new  one  to  me.  I  had  read 
Ely's  debate  and  Dr.  P.  Cook,  and  I  devised  a  new 
process  of  argument,  which  I  was  sure  would  con- 
vince an  audience  if  not  the  disputant,  of  the  ab- 
surdity of  Universalism.  On  the  appointed  day 
we  met  and  dined  together,  and  with  proper  court- 
esy I  was  introduced  to  the  people.  Mr.  Pingree 
argued  from  various  scripture  passages,  that  all 
would  be  saved.  I  rose  and  argued  that  all  would 
be  damned.  I  had  collected  a  large  number  of 
scripture  passages,  and  appealed  to  the  audience 
if  I  had  not,  on  their  own  principles  of  construction 
proved  that  none  would  be  saved. 

The  method  was  a  new  one,  and  succeeded  in 
upsetting  all  the  old  arguments  by  nullifying  them. 

When  my  opponent  argued  that  certain  words 
did  not  mean  everlasting,  I  assented  provided  he 
would  apply  the  same  rule  to  the  other  side,  ever- 
lasting life. 

After  two  days  I  had  succeeded  in  destroying 
confidence  in  the  construction  of  scripture  by  which 
Universalists   sustain    their   views    in    the   eyes  of 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  22/ 

the  people.  The  third  day  the  rational  argument 
was  appealed  to, — the  unreasonableness  of  eter- 
nal punishment  was  argued  successfully  by  Mr. 
Pingree ;  and  if  I  had  contended  for  eternal  tor- 
ments, as  the  old  divines  did,  I  should  have  done 
something  to  diminish  my  success  in  the  debate. 
But  I  declined  to  argue  eternal  torment  for  the  im- 
penitent, and  argued  that  they  would  be  punished 
as  much  as  they  deserved,  and  as  long  as  they  were 
sinful,  and  that  they  would  either  sin  and  suffer  for- 
ever, or  else  suffer  for  sin  and  then  be  annihilated, 
which  is  the  scriptural  teaching ;  but  that  those 
who  grew  worse  instead  of  better  by  their  proba- 
tion could  never  enter  heaven. 

The  debate  did  good  ;  the  evangelical  people  in 
the  neighborhood  rejoice  in  the  issue  as  a  great 
deliverance  from  a  boastful  and  injurious  error,  to 
this  day. 

The  next  debate  took  place  in  the  Universalist 
church  in  the  city.  Every  effort  was  made  to  get 
a  change  of  terms  as  to  the  place  of  holding  the  de- 
bate. They  desired  that  one-half  the  time  it  should 
be  in  some  evangelical  church,  but  I  was  unwilling 
to  change  the  arrangement. 

The  debate  in  the  city  was  with  John  A.  Gurley — 
subsequently  member  of  congress,  now  deceased. 
I  would  pursue  no  method  but  to  oppose  his  argu- 
ment by  its  opposite  and  to  apply  his  definitions  to 
both  sides  ;  I  affirmed  that  sinning  only  increased 
the  propension  to  sin  ;  and  that  the  second  death 
by  annihilation,  or  otherwise  was  as  endless  as  the 


228  riONEER    LIFE 

second  life.  Dr.  Beecher  and  the  evangelical  min- 
isters, and  many  leading  men  on  all  sides  attended 
the  debates.  It  had  one  good  result.  Previously 
there  had  been  in  the  city  and  region  about,  a  con- 
stant urging  for  debate,  and  assumption  that  the 
evangelical  people  were  afraid  to  let  the  common 
people  hear  the  two  sides  compared  with  the  Bible, 
and  many  people  were  believing  these  statements. 
Subsequently,  till  the  present  day,  Universalism 
has  grown  more  orthodox  and  more  modest  in 
that  region.  The  truth  about  the  matter  was, 
that  the  orthodox  ministry,  learned  in  tradition, 
and  pious  as  some  of  them  are,  with  the  exception 
of  Dr.  Beecher  and  Mr.  Burnett,  of  the  Campbellite 
church,  were  entirely  unfitted  to  meet  the  Universa- 
list  preachers  before  a  mass  audience  of  the  people. 
This  last  discussion  occurred  about  the  time  that 
I  closed  my  connection  with  the  paper.  I  trans- 
ferred the  office  of  the  Herald  of  the  Prairies 
to  Rev.  E.  Goodman,  one  of  the  best  men  I  ever 
knew.  I  now  had  leisure,  which  I  could  not  obtain 
till  now,  to  publish  my  first  volume.  I  had  delivered 
some  of  the  chapters  as  addresses  at  college  and  in 
labor  for  the  Bible  Society,  the  last  chapters  being 
the  experience  at  New  Richmond.  I  had  preached 
most  of  the  book,  and  had  re-written  and  arranged 
the  whole  ;  and  now  I  proposed  to  print  the  work 
with  my  own  hands,  and  give  it  to  the  public  that 
it  might  propagate  the  truth,  if  truth  was  in  it.  I 
believed  in  the  book  myself,  but  had  no  idea  of 
what    its    history    would    be.      I   felt   that    I   had  a 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  229 

mission  to  publish  it,  and  was  willing  to  risk  a  part 
of  what  little  money  I  had  on  the  issue. 

Dr.  Bailey,  then  editor  of  the  Philanthropist^ 
afterwards  of  the  Era,  at  Washington  City,  was  a 
friend.  We  had  issued  our  papers  from  the  same 
office ;  saved  some  money  by  exchanging  articles 
in  both,  and  I  felt  confidence  in  his  ability  to  judge 
of  the  value  of  the  work.  It  was  submitted  to  him 
in  MSS.,  but  after  retaining  it  for  a  time,  I  called 
and  he  told  me  he  could  not  possibly  find  time  to 
read  it  thoroughly,  and  could  not  advise  in  regard 
to  its  publication. 

I  took  the  MSS.  to  Dr.  Beecher,  who  willingly 
heard  me  read  such  portions  as  I  desired  to  have 
examined.  Miss  Catharine  Beecher  was  called  in 
by  her  father.  She  was  then  considered  the  strong 
mind  of  his  family.  Mrs.  Stowe  had  written  only 
the  Mayflower  Stories,  which  were  not  appreciated 
at  the  time  of  their  publication  as  her  subsequent 
writings  have  been.  The  doctor  expressed,  with- 
out hesitation,  his  opinion  that  the  book  would  do 
good, — dwelling  with  earnestness  on  some  parts 
which  others  have  not  noticed  so  favorably.  Cath- 
arine thought  well  of  what  she  heard,  but  feared  it 
would  be  a  losing  enterprise  to  publish  it.  She 
stated  what  abler  writers  than  myself  have  found 
to  be  true — that  a  book  may  be  original  and  of 
sterling  value,  but  if  produced  by  a  man  unknown 
to  fame,  as  almost  all  original  works  are,  it  will  gain 
little  or  no  circulation,  at  least  in  its  own  genera- 
tion.    Her  talk  was  honest  and  true,  and  led  me  to 


230  PIONEER   LIFE 

publish  the  book  anonymously,  hoping,  as  in  the 
case  of  Walter  Scott,  Irving  and  others,  that  it 
might  stand  on  its  own  merits  ;  at  least,  that  the 
unknown  name  of  its  author  should  not  detract 
from  its  acceptance  by  the  public. 

I  retired  to  my  office  and  determining  to  make 
the  loss  as  light  as  possible,  I  concluded  to  set  the 
type  myself  A  needy  Baptist  printer,  out  of  em- 
ployment, I  engaged  to  do  the  presswork.  The 
proofs  were  read  by  myself,  and  Rev.  J.  Blanchard, 
then  of  the  Fifth  street  Presbyterian  church.  Of 
the  fifteen  hundred  printed  only  five  hundred  were 
bound,  and  I  took  my  departure  to  introduce  the 
book  to  the  public. 

After  supplying  personal  friends,  and  leaving 
some  with  the  booksellers  in  Cincinnati,  mostly  in 
exchange  for  other  works,  I  took  the  balance  of 
the  edition  with  the  unbound  sheets  and  started 
for  New  York  and  Boston.  In  New  York  I  left  a 
volume  with  the  religious  papers  and  magazines. 
Two  queer  incidents  occurred  in  this  connection 
which  helped  and  hindered.  The  editor  of  a  prom- 
inent religious  magazine,  who  had  resided  in  Cin- 
cinnati, insisted  on  hearing  the  name  of  the  writer 
as  he  was  acquainted  in  that  city.  I  gave  the  last 
name  which  proved  to  be  that  of  a  prominent  law- 
yer of  established  literary  reputation.  He  seems 
to  have  assumed  at  once  that  Judge  W.  was  the 
man,  and  gave  the  book  a  very  flattering  notice.  I 
took  one  to  the  editor  of  the  New  York  Observe}'; 
and,  although  I  desired  to  act  incog.,  he  recognized 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  231 

me  as  the  former  editor  of  the  Watchman  in  Cin- 
cinnati, and  as  I  could  not  deny  the  authorship  of 
the  book,  he  gave  the  anonymous  volume  a  notice 
that  would  have  prevented  any  one  from  buying 
the  work.  Some  years  afterwards  when  the  book 
had  succeeded  he  apologized  in  his  paper  for  his 
unjust  notice  in  the  beginning:  and  not  long  ago  I 
received  a  letter  from  the  same  gentleman,  I  sup- 
pose, stating  that  his  father  on  his  death-bed  de- 
sired him  to  give  his  thanks  to  the  author  of  the 
work  for  the  aid  it  had  given  his  faith  in  his  last 
days. 

A  copy  was  presented  to  Dr.  S.  H.  Cox,  then  in 
the  zenith  of  his  strength.  He  probably  had  seen 
the  notice  in  the  magazine,  and  read  the  book. 
He  wrote,  soon  after,  a  notice  of  the  work  in  the 
Evangelist,  speaking  of  it  as  a  rare  book,  the  sen- 
tences, he  said,  were  "clear  as  light  and  weighty 
as  gold." 

In  Boston,  Mr.  John  Tappan,  then  a  bookseller 
and  publisher,  read  the  book  and  agreed  to  furnish 
it  as  anonymous  to  publishers,  and  endeavor  to  get 
a  few  reviews.  He  succeeded  so  well  that  the  Bos- 
ton press,  with  the  exception  of  the  Magnet,  of 
which  Theodore  Parker  was  an  editor,  said  noth- 
ing but  good  words  for  the  volume.  It  was  stated 
in  some  of  the  papers  that  it  was,  as  they  under- 
stood, the  work  of  an  eminent  lawyer,  who  had 
been  skeptical,  and  in  this  volume  gav^e  the  views 
and  reasonings  which  led  him  to  embrace  the  ortho- 
dox faith.    This  reference  of  the  authorship  of  such 


232  PIONEER   LIFE 

a  book  to  the  bar  rather  than  the  pulpit,  (although 
with  some  experience  in  both ;  with  the  exception 
of  a  few  eminent  men,  I  know  that  the  average  in- 
tellect of  the  pulpit  is  in  advance  of  the  bar,)  aided, 
no  doubt,  in  the  introduction  of  the  work.  A  sec- 
ond edition  was  soon  called  for,  in  this  country.  It 
was  immediately  issued  in  London,  and  in  continu- 
ous editions  on  both  sides  of  the  water  from  then 
till  now.  At  the  present  time  it  is  printed  in  most 
of  the  languages  of  Christendom,  and  has  a  wider 
circulation  in  the  christian  world  than  any  Ameri- 
can book. 

While  printing  the  book,  and  at  other  moments 
of  leisure,  I  preached  at  New  Richmond,  and  as  an 
evangelist  in  many  of  the  larger  places  adjacent  to 
Cincinnati.  In  the  city  of  Richmond,  Indiana — in 
Columbus,  Ohio — at  Newark,  Ohio,  and  many  other 
places,  I  aided  the  settled  preachers  at  their  own 
invitation,  and  in  all  cases  God  favored  the  church 
by  converting  many  to  the  obedience  of  Christ. 
At  the  city  of  Columbus,  where  I  aided  the  late  Dr. 
Hitchcock,  some  time  during  three  winters,  I  learn- 
ed that  God  works  by  any  process  that  is  prosecu- 
ted with  faith  and  spirit  by  the  people,  and  no  pro- 
cess without  these  will  accomplish  the  end.  For 
two  winters  the  people  were  humble,  self-sacrificing 
and  dependent  on  God's  mercy — the  third,  they 
supposed  the  old  forms  would  achieve  like  results, 
and  the  forms  were  operated  with  a  selfish  aim  and 
little  spirituality — hence  but  little  good  was  achiev- 
ed.    Providence  therefore  introduces  new  men  and 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  233 

new  forms  to  counteract  the  inveterate  tendency  to 
rely  on  forms  rather  than  faith — on  men  rather 
than  on  God. 


234  PIONEER   LIFE 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

PREACHER   AND   PASTOR.— MANSFIELD. 

We  had  labored  as  an  evangelist  or  rather  as  an 
assistant  preacher  in  many  of  the  cities  of  the  West : 
and  as  our  paper  was  read  in  all  the  New  School 
Presbyterian  churches,  we  were  known  to  the  re- 
ligious communities  generally.  We  had,  therefore, 
invitations  to  churches  and  new  colleges,  where  it 
was  supposed  our  labors  might  be  useful.  ■  A  new 
institution  was  projected  at  Blendon,  Ohio,  near 
Columbus,  in  which  we  were  elected  professor,  of 
which  our  former  paper,  after  we  left  the  city,  made 
the  following  mention  :  "  It  will  be  with  unfeigned 
pleasure  that  our  readers  will  learn  that  the  Board 
of  Trustees  of  Central  College  have  appointed  Mr, 
Walker  professor  of  Belles  Lettres  in  this  institu- 
tion, and  that  Mr.  W.  has  accepted  his  appoint- 
ment. Eminent  now  as  a  writer,  he  is  destined 
to  be  eminent  as  a  teacher  and  professor.  Central 
College  is  situated  at  Blendon,  a  few  miles  from 
Columbus,  and  is  destined  to  be  unsurpassed  by 
any  college  in  the  state."  We  visited  the  site  of 
the  new  college  ;  but  although  its  chief  patron  was 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  235 

one  of  the  most  benevolent  men  in  the  state,  and 
its  buildings  were  spacious  and  valuable,  we  doubt- 
ed of  the  large  success  and  usefulness  of  the  insti- 
tution ;  and  admonished  by  a  former  experience  of 
the  same  sort  at  Lawrenceburg,  and  my  purpose, 
at  that  time,  to  hear  the  call  of  duty  thereafter,  was 
why  it  did  not  seem  to  me  that  it  would  best  pro- 
mote the  glory  of  God  in  Christ,  for  me  to  become 
a  professor  at  Blendon.  We  went  on  our  way, 
therefore,  to  Mansfield. 

Myself  and  wife  rode  from  Mt.  Vernon  to  Mans- 
field, on  a  winter  night  in  an  open  wagon.  Straw 
was  thrown  into  the  wagon,  and  my  wife,  self  and 
books  were  loaded  in  ;  and  thence  for  thirty  miles, 
over  a  rough  road,  we  were  conveyed  to  our  new 
field  of  labor.  The  first  Sabbath,  the  church  pre- 
sented a  "beggarly  amount  of  empty  pews."  The 
congregation  being  more  discouraging  as  to  number 
than  a  minister  is  usually  called  to  meet.  But  the 
history  of  the  church  and  the  character  of  the  few 
who  belonged  to  it  interested  me  more  than  others, 
and  I  began  labor  trusting  in  Christ  for  aid. 

The  church  had  been  organized  several  years 
before,  in  a  measure,  by  my  own  aid.  When  agent 
of  the  Bible  Society  I  had  visited  Mansfield,  and 
finding  a  few  christian  people  in  the  Old  School 
Presbyterian  church,  persecuted  for  their  zeal  in 
reforms,  and  their  sympathy  with  the  new  institu- 
tion at  Oberlin,  I  advised  them  to  form  a  separate 
church,  and  drew  up  the  articles  by  which  the  so- 
ciety was  organized.     They  formed  themselves  into 


236  PIONEER   LIFE 

a  new  society,  and  after  worshiping  for  a  time  in 
the  second  floor  of  a  warehouse  owned  by  the  late 
E.  P.  Sturges,  they  erected  a  small  church  building 
by  personal  labor  and  no  small  sacrifice  on  the  part 
of  most  of  the  members.  They  had  employed  for 
a  time  several  ministers  before  I  came  ;  but  their 
abolitionism  and  the  hostility  of  all  the  other 
churches  turned  away  from  their  congregation  those 
who  loved  the  praise  of  men  more  than  the  favor 
of  God.  An  anti-slavery  lecturer  had  been  assailed 
by  a  rabble  while  speaking  in  their  church,  and  had 
to  be  accompanied  to  his  room  by  friends  lest  he 
should  be  assailed  by  some  patriots  under  the  lead- 
ership of  the  late  Major  General  S.  A.  Curtis,  who 
was  then  a  resident  lawyer  in  the  place.  The  gen- 
eral was  subsequently  converted  to  better  opinions 
and  principles,  and  during  the  late  war  for  Union 
and  Liberty  made  some  atonement  for  previous 
errors. 

There  was  in  the  little  church  two  or  three  fami- 
lies that  were  wealthy,  and  by  whose  aid  a  small 
salary  of  about  four  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  and 
a  free  dwelling  was  made  ours ;  and  even  this  was 
quite  an  advance  on  what  I  had  received  at  New 
Richmond,  and  was  worth  in  provision  nearly  twice 
the  amount  at  the  present  time.  But  I  never  felt 
willing  to  receive  in  my  own  behalf  Home  Mission- 
ary money ;  and  with  rigid  economy  on  our  part, 
we  lived  comfortably  and  received  into  our  family 
one  orphan  child,  besides  my  wife's  sister  whose 
home  was  with  us. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  237 

It  was  not  often  that  the  prominent  families  in  a 
village  give  their  means  and  influence  to  spiritual, 
reformatory  religion.  But  it  was  so  in  the  early- 
years  of  the  Mansfield  church,  and  to  some  extent 
it  is  still  so  in  the  same  church ;  but  they  have  re- 
cently erected  an  expensive  and  imposing  church 
edifice,  and  may  degenerate  from  early  purity  and 
piety.  When  a  church  that  has  a  splendid  house 
and  contains  an  influential  element  in  society,  rises 
above  odium,  it  is  as  it  was  with  Christianity  in  the 
early  period,  when  the  offence  of  the  cross  had 
ceased,  worldly  christians,  who  seek  social  position 
and  association  will  seek  fellowship  in  such  a  church, 
and  an  element  of  worldliness  becomes  intermixed 
with  the  good.  I  had  some  little  experience  of  the 
sort  before  I  left  Mansfield.  And  previously,  while 
in  Cincinnati,  a  gentleman  of  means  moved  into 
the  city  from  Rochester,  N.  Y.  He  professed  to  be 
an  anti-slavery  man.  I  used  all  the  influence  I  had 
with  him  to  lead  him  to  unite  with  a  church  hold- 
ing anti-slavery  sentiment,  which  really  needed  his 
aid.  But  he  could  not  be  persuaded,  and  united 
with  the  Second  Presbyterian  church  which  did  not 
need  his  aid.  He  subsequently  removed  to  Brook- 
lyn, N.  Y.,  and  united  with  a  church  which  led  him 
in  his  chosen  way  of  worldly  religion. 

The  little  church  in  Mansfield  succeeded  abund- 
antly— God  aiding  it.  Every  Sabbath  added  to  its 
congregation,  while  still  it  maintained  its  purity  as 
an  anti-slavery,  temperance  and  Sabbath  keeping 
church.       The    odium    gradually   subsided    as   the 


238  PIONEER   LIFE 

^ 

truth  triumphed,  and  we  lost  only  one  member,  a 
merchant  of  wealth  and  influence,  who  rose  in  the 
congregation  and  walked  out  of  the  church  never 
to  return.  He  was  offended  by  some  remarks 
in  regard  to  men  at  Washington  seeking  popular 
favor  by  the  sacrifice  of  righteous  principles.  He 
died  without  a  sign.  Subsequently  another  gentle- 
man, an  attorney  at  law,  supposing  he  was  about 
to  die,  repented  as  he  hoped.  I  baptized  him  in 
his  bed,  charitably  endeavoring  to  indulge  the  same 
hope.  He  recovered,  and  took  command  of  a  com- 
pany in  the  Mexican  war,  by  which  the  South 
hoped  to  add  more  slave  territory,  but  failed 
through  the  prayer  and  efforts  of  anti-slavery  men 
and  women.  He  united  with  the  church  on  his  re- 
covery ;  but  as  we  opposed  the  Mexican  war,  he 
withdrew  when  he  took  command  of  his  company. 
He  was  subsequently  Lieut.  General  of  the  State, 
and  Colonel  in  the  late  war  for  Union  and  Liberty ; 
and  was  more  recently  a  successful  attorney  in 
Washington  city,  where  he  died  desiring  in  his  last 
hours  to  be  taken  back  to  Mansfield  to  sleep  the 
sleep  that  knows  no  waking  in  the  cemetery  of  that 
city.  His  action  in  regard  to  church  matters  was 
exceedingly  peculiar.  While  he  would  not  go  into 
the  church,  because  of  the  views  which  were  held 
and  preached,  he  subscribed  more  liberally  than 
any  other  man  in  proportion  to  his  means  to  sup- 
port the  teaching  which  he  eschewed. 

Temporal,  intellectual  and  spiritual  success  was 
granted    to    the    church.      Series   of    lectures   on 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  239 

geology  and  other  popular  subjects  were  occasion- 
ally given  by  the  pastor  and  resident  gentlemen. 
The  Sabbath-School  was  enlarged  and  the  increase 
of  children  sometimes  brought  in  the  parents.  On 
the  Fourth  of  July,  we  had,  often  in  company  with 
the  other  schools,  a  procession — a  repast — brief 
speeches  and  dialogues  by  the  pupils,  which  were 
both  amusing  and  instructive — amusement  being 
the  principle  aim.  No  pews  were  rented.  The 
little  salary  was  raised  by  subscription.  The  con- 
gregation built  in  the  second  year  a  fine  parsonage 
on  a  large  and  pleasant  lot  of  ground,  which  I  orna- 
mented for  those  that  followed  me  with  fruit  and 
flowers ;  and  the  labors  and  prayers  of  the  church 
were  crowned  with  annual,  sometimes  semi-annual 
ingatherings  of  a  greater  number  into  the  fold  of 
Christ. 

A  weekly  ministers'  meeting  was  instituted,  and 
most  of  the  evangelical  ministers  in  the  city  at- 
tended ;  and  thus  a  spirit  of  unity  was  obtained  in 
promoting  the  common  interests  of  religion  in  the 
place  and  the  region  round  about.  Instead  of 
bigotry,  charity  gradually  prevailed,  until  the  old 
members  of  my  congregation  were  filled  with  aston- 
ishment, when  the  old  minister  who  had  disciplined 
them  for  reform  and  revival  utterances  appeared 
unexpectedly  to  them  one  Sabbath  morning  in  my 
pulpit  to  preach  the  gospel. 

After  a  revival  of  religion  which  added  a  number 
to  our  communion,  and  likewise  to  other  churches 
in  the  place,  an  association  was  formed  including 


240  PIONEER   LIFE 

the  most  influential  men  in  the  city,  the  object  of 
which  was  to  secure  the  better  observance  of  the 
Sabbath ;  to  promote  the  cause  of  temperance,  and 
to  reform  the  vicious  by  whatever  means  and  influ- 
ence we  might  properly  use.  The  association  was 
fruitful  of  much  good.  The  Pittsburg,  Fort  Wayne 
and  Chicago  Rail  Road,  which  was  not  then  com- 
pleted to  Chicago,  ran  its  cars  through  a  portion 
of  the  corporation  on  the  Sabbath  day.  We  had 
the  Sabbath  train  stopped  for  a  short  time,  but  it 
cost  an  effort ;  and  the  Marshal  of  the  city,  Mr. 
Gilkeson,  who  is  yet  living,  and  who  was  the  first 
child  born  in  the  place,  was  baptized  with  scalding 
water  from  one  of  the  engines  while  endeavoring 
to  arrest  the  engineer.  The  management  of  the 
road,  however,  discontinued  the  working  train  and 
constructed  a  track  outside  the  corporation.  The 
Sabbath  was  for  a  season  at  least  respected,  and 
even  those  who  had  opposed  the  effort  for  cessation 
of  the  laboring  train  became  grateful  for  the  rest 
that  was  gained  for  themselves  and  others.  Most 
of  the  reformers  have  entered  into  their  final  rest. 
Dr.  Hildreth,  one  of  the  most  active — then  I  be- 
lieve, mayor  of  the  town — has  just  deceased. 

The  ministers  likewise,  not  only  of  the  city,  but 
throughout  the  country,  formed  themselves  into  an 
evangelical  alliance,  including  at  least  seven  de- 
nominations of  evangelical  christians,  on  a  common 
basis  of  the  essential  articles  of  gospel  faith.  Our 
aim  was  to  unite  our  efforts  by  which  we  would 
advance  human  interests  by  gospel  faith.    This  was 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  24 1 

the  first  evangelical  alliance  ever  formed  in  the 
world.  It  ante-dated  by  a  year  at  least  that  sub- 
sequently formed  in  London,  by  delegates  from  all 
portions  of  Christendom.  I  still  have  its  first  rec- 
ord book.  Sermons  were  preached  alternately,  and 
papers  read  in  the  different  churches— no  pastor 
preaching  in  his  own  pulpit  at  the  exercises  of  the 
Alliance. 

In  my  own  church,  I  preached  a  sermon  in  the 
forenoon,  endeavoring  to  lodge  conviction  of  some 
one  truth  in  the  minds  of  the  people.  In  the  after- 
noon or  evening,  I  gave  a  continuous  exposition  of 
a  book  or  letter  of  the  Apostles,  from  four  verses 
to  twenty  or  more  at  a  service,  till  the  book  was 
finished.  I  preached  once  each  quarter  to  the  chil- 
dren, and  usually  made  some  remarks  in  the  Sab- 
bath infant  class-room,  to  break  the  monotony  for 
the  little  children.  I  had  no  differences  with  the 
people  except  in  regard  to  renting  seats  and  an 
organ.  At  the  end  of  the  second  year,  when  the 
church  became  full — many  of  the  new  attendants, 
and  some  of  the  old,  wanted  the  seats  rented,  about 
which  I  doubted,  but  which  was  accomplished  by 
the  congregation.  The  organ,  I  thought,  would 
introduce  artistic  music  instead  of  spiritual  melo- 
dies sung  by  all  the  people  with  the  spirit  and  with 
the  understanding.  A  melodeon,  I  thought,  would 
be  all  that  would  be  necessary  for  an  accompani- 
ment. A  compromise  was  effected,  and  a  small 
organ  procured,  and  although  the  effect  was  not  so 
evil  as  if  a  larger  instrument  had  been  introduced, 


242  PIONEER    LIFE 

the  people  gradually  began  to  listen  to  new  tunes, 
instead  of  singing  such  as  would  make  melody  in 
their  hearts  unto  the  Lord. 

The  house  being  full  and  feeling  that  the  work 
in  the  congregation  was  about  finished,  I  acceded 
to  a  request  that  had  been  urgently  pressed  upon 
me  by  brethren  in  Chicago,  to  establish  a  religious 
newspaper  for  the  North-West  in  that  city. 


IN  THE   NEW  WEST.  243 


CHAPTER     XVII. 

CHICAGO. 

My  Mansfield  people  were  sorely  tried  when 
they  found  that  I  had  engaged  to  go  to  Chicago. 
After  my  first  installation  at  Akron,  I  had  determ- 
ined never  to  be  installed  again  ;  but  to  be  free  to 
act  on  my  own  sense  of  duty  to  leave  one  field  of 
labor  for  another,  when  my  conviction  and  con- 
science determined.  I  therefore,  on  the  invitation 
of  the  Presbyterian  ministers  in  Chicago  and  some 
adjacent  places,  purchased  a  printing  press  of  my 
old  friend  Harmon  Kingsbury,  and  began  the  pub- 
lication in  Chicago  of  a  Weekly  Religious  paper, 
which  they  had  named  the  Western  Observer,  but 
which  I  changed  to  the  "  Herald  of  the  Prairies." 
Its  history  was  something  similar  to  my  previous 
enterprises  of  the  same  sort  in  Cincinnati.  All  the 
Presbyterian  Religious  papers  then  published  in 
the  free  states  of  the  West,  had  been  established 
by  myself:  one  in  Hudson  ;  one  in  Cincinnati,  and 
now  one  in  Chicago.  (The  one  in  Hudson  existed 
before  I  bought  it,  but  survived  only  by  my  efforts.) 
All  were  circulating  at  this  time. 


244  PIONEER   LIFE 

After  renting  an  office  for  a  few  months,  I  pur- 
chased a  lot  and  house  on  Wells  Street,  where  the 
Briggs  House  now  stands,  for  seven  hundred  dol- 
lars, in  which  I  lived,  printed  my  paper  and  kept  a 
Sabbath  School  and  Tract  Depository ;  and  fitted 
up  a  room  for  a  minister's  meeting— where  the 
ministers  of  all  evangelical  denominations  then  in 
the  city  assembled  on  Monday  at  lo  o'clock,  to 
state  the  form  of  their  skeleton  for  the  preceding 
Sabbath,  and  discuss  some  religious  text  or  topic. 
There  was  more  union  in  effect  at  that  time  than 
now.  We  not  only  had  a  Union  Bible  Society,  but 
a  city  Sabbath-School  Union,  of  which  I  had  the 
duty  of  being  president,  and  a  Union  Tract  Society 
which  aimed  to  put  a  tract  each  month  into  every 
family  in  the  city.  William  H.  Brown,  Philo  Car- 
penter, and  other  leading  citizens  were  engaged  in 
this  work,  and  the  women  of  the  churches  aided 
efficiently.  We  had  likewise  an  Anti-Papal  Asso- 
ciation, which  told  not  only  the  good  things  in  Ca- 
tholicism, but  the  bad  and  dangerous  things.  The 
popular  ministry  of  our  day  have  degenerated,  and 
through  fear  and  favor  are  cowards,  false  teachers 
or  dumb  dogs  on  the  subject  of  the  Papal  super- 
stition. Speaking  only  of  its  good  aspects,  (which 
may  be  found  even  in  the  character  of  a  felon,)  but 
withholding  testimony  against  corrupting  and  dan- 
gerous errors. 

Agents  were  sent  over  the  prairies  to  the 
churches  in  Illinois  and  Wisconsin,  and  a  list  of 
some  four  thousand  subscribers  for  the  Herald  were 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  245 

obtained  in  about  two  years.  Meanwhile  I  engaged 
in  the  purchase  of  a  lot  on  the  West  side  for  a 
church  building— a  few  wealthy  men  aiding  mostly 
in  the  pecuniary  outlay.  In  this  we  organized  the 
Third  Presbyterian  church,  and  I — (a  member  of 
the  Fox  River  Congregational  Association) —be- 
came its  pastor,  and  aided  to  establish  the  congre- 
gation. The  four  youths  working  in  the  printing 
office  were  converted.  The  enterprise  prospered  ; 
and  not  long  after  my  departure  the  people  divided 
into  two  churches,  the  First  Congregational  and 
the  Third  Presbyterian,  which  now  have  multiplied 
into  some  eight  churches. 

I  had  chosen  for  my  printer  a  pious  young  man, 
Mr.  B.  F.  Worrell,  now  preaching  at  Centralia,  to 
whom  I  .gave  an  interest  in  the  receipts  of  the 
paper,  and  who  aided  faithfully  in  gospel  work  in 
the  city,  and  subsequently  became  a  Congregational 
minister.  We  cared  for  the  Bethel  cause  in  those 
days.  A  lot  was  purchased  near  the  river,  and  a 
small  frame  church  built.  There  was  a  chaplain  of 
little  use  to  the  sailors.  Mr.  Worrell  managed  the 
Sabbath-School,  and  aided  in  the  Sabbath  services. 
I  occasionally  preached  on  the  wharf  to  sailors 
congregated  on  the  sides,  top  and  bow  of  some 
steamboat.  We  endeavored  to  have  the  Sabbath 
observed  ;  and,  as  farmers  in  those  days  came  with 
their  wheat  to  market  in  wagons,  and  often  passed 
the  bridges  on  the  Sabbath,  Mr.  Worrell  or  one  of 
the  printer  boys  occasionally  stood  at  the  bridge 
part  of  the  Sabbath  and  gave  a  tract  on  Sabbath 


246  PIONEER   LIFE 

keeping  to  the  thoughtless  Sabbath  breakers.  The 
temperance  cause  was  not  neglected  in  that  early- 
day.  I  procured  a  set  of  wood  cuts  representing 
the  spider  and  the  fly  symbolizing  the  saloon-keeper 
and  his  victim,  and  printed  handbills  setting  forth 
the  aim  of  the  illustration.  These  were  distributed, 
and  some  of  our  printer  boys  pasted  them  on  the 
public  places  in  the  streets.  Useful  and  scientific 
knowledge  was  not  neglected.  I  delivered  a  series 
of  evening  lectures  in  the  city  hall ;  and  an  annual 
address  to  the  Mechanics'  Association,  of  which  I 
was  a  member  ;  and  in  various  ways  we  endeavored 
to  originate  and  aid  right  things  in  the  new  city, 
while  preacher,  and  editor  of  the  Herald. 

In  those  days  we  had  no  paved  streets.  Lake 
street  had  been  graveled,  but  in  Winter  it  was  a 
deeper  mire  than  some  other  streets.  On  Wells 
street,  near  Randolph,  where  I  had  my  home  and 
office,  wagons  sunk  in  the  mire  and  the  horses  had 
to  be  extricated  from  the  vehicle  in  order  to  get 
them  out  of  the  difficulty.  I  sympathized  with  the 
dumb  brutes,  beaten  often  by  intelligent  brutes  in 
order  to  make  them  accomplish  impossibilities.  I 
published  several  articles  in  my  paper  calling  at- 
tention to  cruelty  to  animals  ;  and  the  papers  in 
the  city  noticed  these  articles  and  the  publications 
did  good.  I  published  the  notice  of  the  seceding 
masons  from  St.  Charles,  who  opened  a  lodge  pub- 
licly in  the  court  house,  and  gave  them  encourage- 
ment in  my  paper,  which  was  not  a  very  popular 
course  with  some  of  my  friends.     The  paper  having 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  247 

been  placed  on  a  paying  basis,  as  was  supposed, 
it  was  sold  to  Bross  &  Wight,  (now  Governor 
Bross,  and  Rev.  Mr.  Wight,  of  Sycamore).  The 
cholera  year  impended.  Scarcely  anything  but 
funeral  wagons  with  a  few  followers  were  seen  in 
the  streets.  I  staid  in  the  city  and  endeavored  to 
do  my  duty  to  the  dying.  I,  and  Philo  Carpenter, 
still  living,  stood  by  a  dying  man  when  wife  and 
children  had  fled.  On  the  Union  fast  day  I 
preached  the  sermon  in  the  West  Side  Methodist 
church  to  a  few  auditors  so  feeble  that  I  steadied 
myself  by  holding  to  the  pulpit. 

My  old  people  at  Mansfield  knowing  I  had  closed 
my  labor  with  the  paper  and  proposed  to  leave  the 
city,  sent  me  an  urgent  request  to  return  at  once 
to  them,  which  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  do  for  a 
season. 


248  PIONEER    LIFE 


CHAPTER     XVIII. 

MANSFIELD   AND   ABROAD. 

On  my  return  to  Mansfield  I  did  not  find  the 
congregation  larger  than  when  I  left  the  church  ; 
yet  they  were  united  and  prepared  for  progress. 
After  about  a  year  of  service  an  enlargement  of 
the  house  was  needed,  and  we  built  an  addition  to 
the  church,  and  made  much  enlargement  and  im- 
provement. Meanwhile  I  instructed  an  indigent 
and  needy  young  man  in  Theology — now  a  Con- 
gregational minister. 

While  in  Chicago  I  had  formed  the  acquaintance 
of  Alexander  Brandt,  a  Scotch  banker,  who  gave 
me  the  subject  of  a  prize  book,  which  a  gentleman 
of  Aberdeen  desired  to  be  written,  the  best  treatise 
to  secure  the  award.  He  asked  me  to  write  as  one 
of  the  competitors  for  the  prize.  The  number  of 
competitors  in  England  and  Scotland  was  large, 
but  he  inspired  me  with  a  disposition  to  make  the 
effort.  He  himself  having  accumulated  a  fortune 
in  Chicago,  returned  to  reside  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Aberdeen.  Leisure  to  produce  this  work  I  hoped 
to  obtain  by  a  return  to  my  old  residence.     Much 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  249 

of  my  leisure  for  a  year  was  given  to  the  proposed 
volume,  and  to  the  enlargement  of  our  place  of 
worship.  When  the  work  was  done  I  proposed  to 
take  the  MSS.  to  Aberdeen,  and  visit  Mr.  Brandt 
and  the  relatives  of  a  Scotchman  in  Chicago  who 
was  urgent  that  I  should  report  his  prosperity  in 
person  to  his  relatives  still  remaining  upon  the  es- 
tate of  the  Earl  of  Aberdeen.  In  his  early  years 
he  had  been  servant  on  a  farm  which  I  visited,  but 
now  he  was  a  trusted  and  wealthy  citizen  of  Chi- 
cago. Subsequently,  however,  by  making  haste  to 
be  rich  he  lost  his  reputation  and  his  wealth. 

I  went  across  the  sea ;  visited  Scotland,  high 
lands  and  low  lands.  South  and  North,  from  Glas- 
gow to  the  mouth  of  the  Losey.  At  Aberdeen  Mr. 
Brandt  was  absent,  but  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meet- 
ing the  faculty  of  the  Theological  Seminary  and 
other  persons  of  some  literary  note  at  a  dinner 
made  in  my  behalf  Wine  was  freely  used,  and, 
although  I  had  not  totally  abstained  from  a  glass 
while  traveling  on  the  Alps,  I  maintained  the  Amer- 
ican principle  of  "taste  not,"  against  the  strongest 
entreaty  of  both  gentlemen  and  ladies  to  drink  to 
America.  I  remember  that  Avhen  I  declined  abso- 
lutely to  partake  of  the  exhilarating  beverage  they 
asked  me  to  pass  the  bottle,  which  reminded  me  of 
the  adapted  passage  of  the  Bible :  "Woe  unto  him 
that  putteth  the  bottle  to  his  brother's  lips."  I  de- 
clined laughingly  by  uttering  that  passage  ;  but  all 
the  others  did  not  laugh — some  looked  embar- 
rassed, and  I  had  to  make  an  effort  myself  to  appear 


250  PIONEER   LIFE 

as  though  I  did  not  reahze  the  import  of  the  words. 

I  spent  a  night  with  a  minister  of  the  Seceder 
church  in  Elgin.  In  the  evening  a  bottle  of  whisky 
was  placed  on  the  center  table,  and  the  servant 
brought  in  a  kettle  of  hot  water,  and  a  supply  of 
sugar  and  nutmeg.  The  minister  and  his  wife 
drank  freely  and  frequently,  and  their  urgency  for 
me  to  partake  increased  as  the  time  came  to  retire. 
I  was  suffering  with  a  severe  cold,  and  the  hot 
punch  was  known  by  them  to  be  a  specific.  We 
retired,  each  of  them  taking  what  they  called  a 
night-cap,  which  is  the  technical  term  for  a  last  full 
glass  of  hot  punch.  Next  day  I  delivered  an  ad- 
dress at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Elgin  Bible  So- 
ciety. The  ministers  were  there — one  with  red 
face  and  flaming  nose.  He  was  said  not  to  be  a 
drunkard,  and  "never  went  into  the  pulpit  dis- 
guised by  liquor."  Such  cases  I  met  with  in  Lon- 
don among  men  officially  connected  with  the  church 
and  the  benevolent  societies  of  the  city.  Even  in 
some  of  the  State  churches  not  only  the  minister  is 
marked  with  the  wine  color,  but  the  man  before 
the  pulpit,  who  is  hired  to  lead  the  responses  has  a 
face  and  nose  aflame  with  the  stimulus  of  brandy. 

And  not  only  in  the  State  churches  but  among 
the  dissenters  as  well,  the  drinking  habit  is  prev- 
alent. I  preached  for  Dr.  Raffles,  of  Liverpool,  at 
that  time  perhaps  the  leading  independent  in 
England.  On  his  table  at  dinner  he  had  both 
wine  and  brandy,  yet  he  was  considered  a  temper- 
ance man,  and  was  a  member   of  the  "Liverpool 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  25  I 

Temperance  Society — an  association  designed  to 
discourage  the  intemperate  use  of  distilled  spirits. 

In  London  I  had  the  privilege  of  delivering  two 
addresses  in  Exeter  Hall,  which  were  printed. 
The  first,  on  the  "Aspect  of  the  American  Anti- 
Slavery  Question,"  was  listened  to  with  respectful 
attention  ;  although  the  address  of  an  American 
negro,  which  followed,  received  ten  times  the 
plaudits.  The  English  people  at  that  time  were 
in  a  mood  to  be  pleased  with  proceedings  of  any 
colored  man  who  appeared  among  them,  especially 
an  escaped  slave.  This  was  not  to  be  wondered  at, 
so  that  the  eclipse  of  my  speech  did  not  displease 
me  as  the  colored  speaker  kindly  informed  them 
that  my  views  were  mainly  correct.  My  address, 
however,  was  printed.  Although  Dr.  Campbell 
mutilated  that  part  which  spoke  of  the  influence 
of  slavery  in  the  Mission  Board,  the  Quakers  bought 
extras  and  distributed  the  full  address  in  different 
parts  of  the  kingdom. 

My  temperance  speech  was  not  so  well  received 
even  as  the  anti-slavery  speech  had  been.  The 
audience  was  composed  mostly  of  those  in  favor  of 
moderation  in  drinking — but  few,  if  any,  held  what 
was  called  the  teetotal  principle — which  means  en- 
tire abstinance.  I  was  informed  that  there  were 
but  two  ministers  in  London,  Dr.  Jabez  Burns,  of 
Paddington,  and  one  of  the  ministers  connected 
with  the  London  City  Missionary  Society,  that  ab- 
stained habitually  and  entirely  from  all  distilled 
and  fermented  beverages.      In  the  audience  were 


252  PIONEER   LIFE 

many  respectable  men  in  the  English  sense.  Sir 
E.  Bass  was  there,  who  was  one  of  the  largest  ale 
brewers  in  London,  yet  one  of  the  most  diligent 
workers  to  prevent  intemperate  drinking.  He  is 
no  doubt  a  christian  of  benevolent  character  who, 
as  all  Englishmen,  with  few  exceptions,  looks  upon 
ale  as  a  beneficial  beverage.  I  did  not  know  of  the 
presence  of  any  of  the  great  brewers  in  the  audi- 
ence, and  when  a  light  gentlemanly  looking  man 
rose  on  the  stage  and  went  out,  at  the  utterance  of 
what  I  thought  a  most  sensible  remark,  but  which 
the  audience  received  with  disapprobation,  I  was  a 
little  perplexed.  The  remark  signified  that  we 
Americans  were  surprised  to  know  that  many  of 
the  large  brewers  in  Great  Britain  were  among  the 
active  men  in  efforts  to  arrest  the  evils  of  drunken- 
ness, at  the  same  time  engaging  in  a  manufacture 
which  produced  drunkards,  and  then  using  a  por- 
tion of  their  profits  to  prevent  the  effects  of  their 
own  production.  The  address  was  offered  by  the 
officers  of  the  Total  Abstinence  Society  to  all  the 
London  papers  that  usually  publish  such  matter, 
but  not  one  of  them  would  insert  it.  The  objection 
in  each  case  was  the  improper  disparagement  by  a 
foreign  speaker  of  some  of  London's  most  esteemed 
citizens,  the  brewers.  The  Quakers,  however,  have 
courage  as  well  as  conscience,  and  they  sent  the 
address  to  Glasgow  in  Scotland,  where  it  was  pub- 
lished as  it  was  spoken,  and  large  numbers  of  the 
papers  were  circulated  by  them  in  London.  In- 
temperance is  a  principle  source  of  poverty,  misery 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST,  253 

and  crime  in  Great  Britain  ;  but  until  the  English 
adopt  the  christian  principle,  which  succeeded  with 
the  American  population,  they  will  never  even  abate 
the  evil— the  principle  announced  by  Paul — "If 
wine  cause  a  brother  to  stumble,  or  if  it  makes  him 
weak.  I  will  drink  no  more  while  the  world  stands." 
The  moderate  drinkers  of  the  realm  must  deny 
themselves  an  indulgence  that  might  not  be  hurt- 
ful to  them,  because  their  indulgence  would  en- 
courage a  practice  that  would  be  hurtful  to  others. 
Introductory  letters  from  prominent  men  on  this 
side  of  the  waters  are  influential  in  Great  Britain. 
I  had  letters  from  Bishop  Mcllvain,  Lewis  Tappan, 
Governor  Bartley  and  others.  The  Bishop's  letter, 
which  was  cordial  and  complimentary,  gave  me 
access  to  the  best  people  ;  and  the  letter  of  Lewis 
Tappan  opened  the  doors  of  all  the  Quakers  and 
Reformers  that  I  met  with.  I  did  not  use  any 
other  letters,  except  one  to  Dr.  Campbell,  and 
others  from  Dr.  J.  P.  Thompson,  then  of  the  New 
York  Tabernacle,  and  I  never  wrote  but  one  letter 
from  Europe  to  any  American  newspaper.  I  had 
read  with  a  feeling  of  utter  disgust  the  letters  of 
Willis,  speaking  of  the  great  ones  he  had  called 
upon,  and  the  book  of  Dr.  Sprague,  of  Albany,  and 
of  the  certain  D.  D's,  of  Boston,  giving  description 
of  English  families,  evidently  designed  by  the  writer 
for  the  base  purpose  of  printing  their  own  name  in 
connection  with  the  well  known  names  of  England. 
Such  things  are  humiliating  to  our  national  char- 
acter.     I   had  such  a  feeling  of  repulsion  for  such 


254  PIONEER   LIFE 

writers  that  in  the  only  letter  I  did  write  no  single 
name  was  mentioned.  This  was  the  other  extreme 
—but  a  safe  one. 

The  Quakers  are  really  the  only  people  in  En- 
gland who  maintain  the  principles  of  reform  as  do 
the  christian  reformers  of  America.  They  oppose 
slavery,  tobacco,  alcohol,  secret  oaths  of  masonry, 
deforming  fashions,  and  maintain  gospel  principles, 
together  with  some  other  views  in  a  right  direction; 
and  yet  they  have  no  appliances  to  propagate  their 
principles.  I  found  myself  more  at  home  with  the 
Quakers  than  any  other  people  in  Europe. 

The  Dissenters  of  England  are  no  better  than 
the  Establishment  in  their  drinking  and  tobacco 
usages.  I  was  invited  to  preach  a  sermon  at  a 
dedication  of  a  Baptist  chapel.  The  Baptist  min- 
isters from  the  whole  surrounding  region  were  pres- 
ent. We  had  an  out-door  picnic,  as  we  call  such 
gatherings,  and  a  grand  time  socially.  After  the 
dinner  I  left  the  audience  to  speak  to  some  poor 
women  and  a  company  of  Gipsies  that  were  hover- 
ing in  the  neighborhood  of  the  company.  When  I 
returned  I  could  not  find  a  single  minister  of  all  our 
company.  I  inquired  some  time  before  some  one 
told  me  that  I  would  probably  find  them  in  an  up- 
stairs room  in  the  village,  not  far  from  the  church 
that  had  been  dedicated.  I  went  up  expecting  to 
hear  some  question  of  import  discussed.  When  lo, 
I  entered  a  room  filthy  with  tobacco  smoke  and 
tobacco  stench — each  man,  with  no  exception  that 
I  noticed,  smoking  a  tobacco  pipe,  while  the  table 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  255 

in  the  centre  of  the  company,  was  loaded  with 
ale  glasses,  and  a  bottle  of  brandy  in  addition.  I 
preached  in  many  of  the  dissenter's  chapels  in  Lon- 
don— Congregational  and  Baptist — but  with  the 
exception  of  Dr.  Burns,  of  Paddington,  and  Dr. 
Campbells,  I  was  invariably  offered  wine  in  the 
ante-room  after  sermon,  where  a  bottle  was  kept 
in  a  closet — and  sometimes  both  before  and  after 
sermon,  wine  was  urged. 

On  my  return  to  Mansfield,  the  people  of  my  con- 
gregation received  me  with  real  kindness  and  grat- 
ulation.  Some  of  the  expressions  of  regard  on  their 
part,  I  have  recorded  elsewhere.  After  remaining 
with  them  two  years,  I  felt  it  was  a  duty  to  go  to 
some  other  field  of  labor.  The  enlarged  house  was 
again  full.  The  influential  people  of  the  town  were 
professors  of  religion  and  not  much  material  existed 
that  was  not  in  some  of  the  churches,  or  in  a  repro- 
bate state  where  no  effort  or  truth  could  reach 
them.  After  I  retired,  the  church  was  still  pros- 
perous, and  it  is  at  the  present  time  the  largest 
Congregational  church  in  the  state,  except  Oberlin. 


256  PIONEER    LIFE 


CHAPTER     XIX. 

SANDUSKY. 

There  was  a  Presbyterian  church  at  Sandusky 
city,  which  was  one  of  the  oldest  in  Northern  Ohio. 
It  had  some  members  which  were  true  to  the  prin- 
ciples of  Christianity.  Some  of  them  would  pray 
for  the  slave,  while  others  more  wealthy  and  world- 
ly, were  hostile  to  any  word  of  preaching  or  prayer 
in  their  behalf  The  wealthy  portion  of  the  peo- 
ple withdrew  and  built  a  large  stone  edifice  and 
organized  a  new  church,  leaving  a  few  faithful  ones 
poor  and  unpopular.  There  was  a  little  church 
called  the  Oberlin  church  in  the  city  that  was  like- 
wise few  and  feeble.  I  went  to  the  aid  of  the  re- 
formers. We  succeeded  in  uniting  the  two  churches 
into  one  Congregational  church,  and  they  called  a 
minister  from  Washington  city,  who  had  made 
some  stir  as  an  anti-slavery  man.  They  agreed  to 
give  him  seventeen  hundred  dollars  per  annum, 
which  was  the  largest  salary  paid  at  that  early  time 
out  of  Cincinnati.  He  proved  a  failure  in  all  re- 
spects. For  a  few  months  a  sort  of  declamatory 
verbiage   of  words   about   sacred   things   attracted 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  257 

many  people,  and  at  the  height  of  the  popular 
furor  he  was  urgent  for  a  new  church  building,  and 
got  the  best  men  in  the  church  involved  in  the  plan 
of  erecting  a  spacious  and  beautiful  edifice  — one  of 
the  finest  for  church  uses  in  the  State.  Before  the 
building  was  half  completed  the  popularity  of  the 
preacher  had  abated.  The  congregation  had  fallen 
off,  and  tlie  men  engaged  in  building  were  left  with 
an  unfinished  church,  and  a  debt  of  seven  thousand 
dollars  upon  their  hands.  Their  minister  resigned, 
and  the  whole  enterprise,  spiritual  and  temporal, 
seemed  a  chaos.  They  invited  me  to  labor  for 
them,  and  I  assented  and  began  work  in  the  hope 
of  saving  church  and  property.  They  were  in  debt 
for  an  unfinished  church  ;  in  debt  for  a  fine  organ, 
and  in  debt  to  the  retired  minister;  but  they  were 
a  generous  people,  and  agreed  to  give  me  twice  as 
much  as  they  could  afford  to  pay. 

The  first  Sabbath  some  of  the  members  were  ab- 
sent, in  attendance  upon  a  service  held  in  another 
church  by  the  retiring  preacher.  They  still  sym- 
pathized with  him,  and  it  was  several  weeks  before 
a  cordial  union  of  all  the  good  people  was  effected. 
From  that  time,  gradual  but  certain  prosperity 
attended  the  effort.  We  had  a  religious  interest 
that  added  some  influential  men  to  the  church — 
and  others  came  to  us  by  letter  who  were  able  to 
aid  in  exigencies.  There  was  a  Wesleyan  Method- 
ist church  in  the  city  which  had  few  members,  but 
they  owned  a  good  church  bmlding — I  effected  a 
union  with  them.     They  took  pews  in  our  church  — 


258  PIONEER    LIFE 

became  members  with  us— and  we  sold  their  house 
to  enable  us  to  liquidate  in  part  our  church  debt, 
or  rather  to  finish  the  building.  The  church  was 
prosecuted  for  the  debt  due  the  preacher,  and  the 
organ  and  furniture  attached.  I  bid  in  the  prop- 
erty at  a  nominal  price,  and  transferred  it  to  the 
ladies'  society,  which  succeeded  in  paying  the 
pressing  demand  then  pending.  Other  claims  were 
pending,  and  at  one  time  the  whole  church  property 
was  transferred  to  me  as  assignee  for  the  creditors. 
I  scarcely  know  all  the  plans  and  subscriptions  by 
which  we  saved  ourselves;  but  we  succeeded  in 
paying  the  floating  debt,  leaving  still  about  seven 
thousand  dollars  due  upon  the  church  building — 
not  yet  finished.  The  audience  room,  one  of  the 
most  comfortable  and  tasteful  in  the  State,  was  fin- 
ished. The  basement  and  spire  were  not ;  and  the 
debris  of  the  builders — stones,  timbers  and  rubbish 
— were  lying  around  the  unfinished  church.  It 
stood  on  the  public  square  on  the  same  street  with 
the  Episcopal  Methodist  and  Baptist  churches — 
none  of  the  lots  of  which  were  inclosed.  The 
church  buildings  stood  like  neglected  houses  on  a 
common.  The  whole  was  an  offense  to  my  sense 
of  propriety  and  order,  and  with  some  effort  I  got 
all  the  churches  to  unite  and  fence  in  all  the  lots, 
and  plant  trees  in  them.  The  planting  on  the  Con- 
gregational lot  I  did  myself,  with  the  aid  of  my 
wife  ;  and  the  year  after  the  rubbish  was  removed, 
and  the  trees  planted,  the  churches  looked  as 
thou^rh  christians  cared  for  their  sanctuaries. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  259 

It  was  not  difificult  now  as  the  congregation  was 
larger  to  procure  funds  to  put  on  the  spire  and  fin- 
ish the  basement  for  Sabbath-School  and  ladies' 
rooms.  The  ladies  furnished  means  to  procure  the 
material ;  then,  with  the  aid  of  a  donation  of  some 
things  from  the  car  shop  in  the  city,  and  the  aid  of 
young  men  in  the  congregation — with  my  own 
hands — we  did  the  painting,  and  the  sealing  of  the 
Sabbath-School  rooms.  When  done  they  were 
tasteful  and  tidy,  and  the  Sabbath-School  and  the 
ladies  enjoyed  their  pleasant  rooms. 

We  were  now  really  prosperous  in  all  directions. 
Many  families  came  in  who  had  not  been  identified 
with  the  congregation,  and  hence  had  paid  nothing 
in  the  past  for  the  house.  The  next  year,  there- 
fore, we  concluded  to  make  an  effort  to  free  the 
church  from  debt,  or  at  least  to  remove  a  part  of 
the  burden.  The  effort  was  successful  beyond  my 
most  sanguine  hope.  The  brethren  who  were  per- 
sonally responsible  for  the  large  share  of  the  debt 
subscribed  freely,  so  that  more  than  one-third  of 
the  amount  was  assumed  by  them.  From  another 
I  got  a  town  lot,  and  from  others  subscriptions  of 
five  hundred  down  to  five  dollars.  Our  debt  was 
paid.  The  house  was  full ;  and  having  meanwhile 
completed  the  MSS.  of  my  volume  in  the  Doctrine 
of  the  Spirit,  I  took  a  vacation  of  a  few  months  in 
England  in  order  to  publish  the  work — telling  the 
people  to  supply  themselves  with  another  pastor, 
if  possible,  as  I  doubted  whether  I  should  think  it 
my  duty  to  remain    with    them    after   I   returned. 


26o  PIONEER   LIFE 

They  had  had  several  preachers  while  I  was  gone, 
but  not  being  suited  I  continued  to  labor  for  Christ 
in  the  city  during  a  year  or  more  after  I  returned. 

The  finances  of  the  family  were  managed  in  a 
good  measure  by  my  wife,  while  we  were  struggling 
to  extricate  and  establish  the  church  in  Sandusky. 
We  had  concluded  never  to  expend  any  year  the 
whole  of  our  income,  whether  four  hundred  or 
four  thousand  dollars.  We  secured  a  commodious 
house  in  Mansfield,  and  a  portion  of  the  time  my 
wife  took  a  number  of  boarders  connected  with  the 
public  schools ;  and,  as  in  other  cases,  when  my 
labor,  many  times  almost  gratuitously,  did  not  pay 
expenses,  she  supplemented  it  by  management, 
labor  and  economy.  She  has  now  done  with  labor 
— probably  is  a  paralytic  invalid — but  in  her  day  she 
did  faithfully  the  part  of  a  pastor's  wife.  Her  last 
years  are  peace. 

When  the  church  was  built  up  and  the  congrega- 
tion filled  up  at  Sandusky  I  again  visited  Europe 
to  publish  my  third  book — The  Doctrine  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  The  English  publisher  took  my  MSS. 
and  gave  me  compensation,  although  they  could  get 
no  copy-right ;  and  many  more  of  my  books  have 
been  sold  in  the  old  world  than  in  the  new,  but 
in  both  they  have  had  a  constant  sale.  I  do  not 
know  that  this  is  decisive  as  to  their  merit,  for  many 
books  by  English  authors  of  little  or  no  value  are 
brought  out  by  American  publishers  that  get  little 
attention  at  home,  and  would  never  get  any  here 
if  written  on  this  side  of  the  water. 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  26 1 

I  did  not  expect  to  remain  longer  with  the  church 
in  Sandusky,  but  when  I  returned  they  were  with- 
out a  pastor,  and  I  continued  to  labor  with  them 
for  a  season.  In  the  meantime  I  made  arrange- 
ments to  sell  my  Ohio  property,  preparatory  to 
removal  to  the  wilds  of  Northern  Michigan,  to  ac- 
complish a  project  which  I  had  cherished  as  one 
that  I  supposed  would  be  the  last  work  of  my  life. 


262  PIONEER    LIFE 


CHAPTER    XX. 

BENZONIA  AND  THE  COLLEGE. 

From  the  beginning  of  my  christian  life  I  had  an 
aspiration — (a  selfish  one,  no  doubt) — to  accom- 
pHsh  some  good  in  the  world,  not  only  as  a  writer, 
but  likewise  as  a  teacher  and  founder  of  a  model 
christian  college.  I  looked  upon  most  of  our  col- 
leges as  rather  abating  than  fostering  a  self-denying 
piety  in  students  ;  and  even  in  the  case  of  some 
theological  seminaries  the  students  lost  the  fervor 
of  their  piety,  and  all  their  zeal  for  christian  re- 
forms, and  became  mere  pulpit  essayists,  and  in 
many  cases  mere  preaching  machines.  I  thought  I 
could  establish  a  school  that  would  do  better  than 
this  ;  and,  as  Oberlin,  which  had  been  the  instru- 
ment of  christian  reform  and  piety,  seemed  to  be 
determining  to  the  forms  of  the  world  with  others, 
(although,  still  the  best  of  them  all,)  I  was  the 
more  anxious  to  aid  in  establishing  a  school  that 
would  be  in  my  view  a  true  school  of  the  prophets. 

Two  young  men  of  Oberlin  had  a  desire  to  found 
a  colony  and  school,  (a  project  common  at  that 
time,)  and  called  on  me  to  advise  and  aid  in  the 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  263 

endeavor.  I  was  a  trustee  of  the  institution  at 
Oberlin,  and  that  institution  had  accomplished  so 
much  good  in  church  and  state  that  I  promised  aid 
and  effort,  if  a  good  location  could  be  found.  The 
committee  commenced  their  search  for  a  location. 
(Mr.  Fairfield  grew  dissatisfied  with  some  of  the 
movements  of  his  companion  and  withdrew  from 
the  project).  Rev.  C.  E.  Bailey  associated  another 
gentleman  with  him,  and  they  found  a  location  in 
the  Northern  woods  of  Michigan,  which  was  deemed 
favorable.  No  county  was  organized.  No  inhab- 
itants in  the  region,  except  a  few  families  living 
and  fishing  at  points  on  the  lake.  The  land  was 
all  government  land.  It  was  open  for  homesteads, 
and  there  was  a  certainty  that  the  population  of 
the  Grand  Traverse  region  would  be  a  laboring,  poor 
agricultural  people.  There  were  no  schools  in  the 
region ;  and  no  academy  or  college  to  produce 
teachers  within  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles.  It 
was  an  uninhabited  wilderness  country  ;  but  soon 
to  be  filled  up  with  poor  families  on  homesteads. 
The  location  suited  me,  as  one  to  start  a  new  chris- 
tian enterprise.  There  was  an  actual  want  of  the 
effort  we  proposed  to  make.  There  were  too  many 
colleges  richly  endowed  in  the  older  states ;  but 
here  we  could  have  a  school  to  meet  the  actual 
wants  of  the  church  and  the  poor.  I  engaged 
heartily  with  Mr.  B.  in  the  enterprise.  The  agents 
and  one  other  family  of  the  stockholders  went  into 
the  lands,  and  built  cabins.  I  visited  the  location 
each  season  for  three  years,  when  others   having 


264  PIONEER   LIFE 

gone  into  the  colony,  and  difficulty  arising  between 
them  and  the  agent,  Mr.  Bailey,  I  concluded  to  re- 
move to  the  new  settlement,  and  devote  my  time 
and  means  to  organize  and  develop  in  harmony 
the  three  great  interests  of  Agriculture,  Education 
and  a  pure  Christianity.  More  than  one-half  of 
the  colony  had  gone  there  directly  or  indirectly  by 
my  instrumentality.  Some  of  them  got  up  projects 
to  leave  the  colony,  unless  I  removed  to  the  woods 
with  them  and  gave  my  aid.  We  left,  therefore, 
our  pleasant  villa  in  Mansfield ;  took  with  us  a 
widow  and  five  orphan  children ;  left  the  most 
tasteful  and  pleasant  residence  in  the  city  of  Mans- 
field, and  removed  into  a  log  cabin  at  Benzonia,  the 
name  I  had  given  to  our  new  town — (composed  of 
a  Hebrew  and  a  Greek  word).  My  wife  never 
murmured,  although  the  change  of  residence  and 
comfort  was  almost  as  great  as  possible — from  a 
first-class  home  to  a  log  cabin  open  to  the  weather. 
Every  night  during  the  winter  when  it  stormed 
she  shook  the  snow  off  our  bed  in  the  morning — 
and  there  was  no  bright  night  that  we  could  not 
see  the  stars  through  crevices  in  the  logs  of  our 
cabin. 

I  expended  all  my  income  annually  in  opening  a 
farm — planting  fruit  and  encouraging  and  aiding 
others  to  do  so.  I  took  to  the  region  the  best  breed 
of  stock ;  best  varieties  of  fruit  and  fowls,  and 
helped  the  settlers  what  I  could  in  their  endeavor 
to  get  homes  and  surroundings  so  that  they  could 
sustain  themselves.    Many  of  them  needed  frequent 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  265 

and  energetic  assistance,  which  I  gave  so  far  as  I 
was  able;  in  some  cases  furnishing  food — sometimes 
clothing! 

But  I  had  gone  there  solely  prompted  by  the  mo- 
tive to  develop  the  country  and  locate  a  christian 
college.  Our  agent,  in  purchasing  government 
lands  and  managing  our  finances,  had  acted  for  his 
own  interest,  perhaps  more  than  was  meet.  So, 
after  spending  years  of  toil,  a  part  of  the  time  in 
colony  matters,  and  two  years  as  a  member  of  the 
State  Senate  from  the  Northern  District  of  Michi- 
gan ;  after  organizing  the  first  Congregational 
church  in  Lansing,  the  capitol  of  the  State,  and 
preaching  for  them  six  months  in  a  hall  which  I 
built  and  gave  for  their  use  on  the  Sabbath,  with- 
out charge  ;  after  seeing  the  school  at  B.  in  opera- 
tion with  two  professors  and  an  assistant ;  after 
erecting  a  mill  and  aiding  in  making  roads,  bridges, 
etc. ;  after  seeing  all  the  log  cabins  removed,  but 
one,  and  many  tidy  frame  houses  erected ;  after 
success  in  a  good  measure  had  been  achieved,  I 
found  the  agent  of  the  colony  and  treasurer  of  the 
college  so  managed  the  finances  that,  although 
there  was  no  fraud,  I  utterly  despaired  of  effecting 
any  benevolent  end  in  connection  with  the  enter- 
prise, or  of  preserving  the  lands  of  the  institution  : 
I  therefore  reluctantly  gave  up  my  cherished 
scheme  and  left  the  colony.  I  left,  however,  all  the 
lands  I  had  given,  which  was  a  large  part  of  the 
whole  five  thousand  acres,  to  be  used  for  education 
in  that  destitute  region,  and  by  the  school  which 


266  PIONEER   LIFE 

had  been  established,  so  far  as  it  was  established 
at  all,  mostly  by  my  personal  means  and  agency. 

The  Congregational  churches  of  Ohio  had  not 
been  organized  when  I  returned  to  Mansfield.  The 
Oberlin  people  had  what  was  called  an  Oberlin 
Association,  and  there  was  an  organization  at  Ma- 
rietta of  a  few  churches  ;  but  no  state  association, 
and  most  of  the  Congregational  churches  were 
independent  or  in  the  Presbytery,  After  some  cor- 
respondence, it  was  agreed  by  the  active  men  of 
the  state,  especially  the  Marietta  men,  to  hold  a 
state  convention  at  my  church  in  Mansfield,  in 
order  to  organize,  if  deemed  expedient,  a  State 
Congregational  Association.  Providence  so  ordered 
that  I  was  president  of  the  convention.  The  great 
difficulty  was  to  harmonize  the  Oberlin  men  and 
the  Western  Reserve  college  and  Marietta  men. 
They  have  never  acted  together.  Many  of  those 
present  had  repudiated  Oberlin.  By  thoughtful 
arrangement  of  committees  and  subjects  the  two 
parties  began  to  fraternize  with  each  other,  and  in 
the  end  a  State  Congregational  Association  was 
formed,  including  all  the  Congregational  and  Inde- 
pendent churches  in  the  state — Oberlin  and  Anti- 
Oberlin  died — and  the  Congregationalists  were 
brethren.  I  have  been  thankful  that  Providence 
gave  me  the  chairmanship  of  the  State  Convention. 

I  was  in  the  Senate,  chairman  of  the  Committee 
on  Public  Instruction.  A  Common  School  bill  had 
been  prepared  by  a  previous  legislature— but  had 
failed.     I  adopted  the  bill,  and  with  modifications 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  267 

put  it  through  the  Senate  by  an  almost  unanimous 
vote.  I  think  it  the  best  Common  School  law  ex- 
isting in  any  state.  Attempts  have  been  made  to 
amend,  but  every  amendment  will  be  an  injury.  I 
did  my  share  in  the  Senate— preached  frequently 
in  my  own  hall  — and  cared  for  Benzonia's  interests 
so  far  as  I  was  able.  When  I  returned  from  the 
Senate  the  citizens  of  Benzonia  assembled  and 
gave  me  a  reception.  I  was  addressed,  and  I  an- 
swered as  greater  people  do.  And  the  walls  of  the 
log  school  house  were  hung  with  evergreens  and 
inscriptions.  "Welcome  to  our  Senator,"  and  other 
devices  were  on  the  walls.  I  was  more  embarrassed 
for  words  than  I  had  been  in  times  of  debate  on 
bills  of  import  in  the  Senate. 

May  God  revealed  in  Christ  bless  this  narrative 
so  far  as  it  is  pure  to  the  good  of  others — and  lead 
the  compiler  to  omit  anything  that  would  turn  at- 
tention to  himself,  except  so  far  as  example  may 
do  good. 

JAS.  B.  WALKER. 


.THOUGHTS  AND  INCIDENTS. 
1830— 1880. 

Yrom  time  to  time  in  my  reading  and  study  some  thought  has  im- 
pressed me  vividly,  or  has  been  suggested  in  some  new  form  or  relation. 
I  have  often  written  such  thoughts  in  my  diary  or  in  a  blank  book 
lying  on  my  table.  I  have  here  transcribed  some  of  these.  They 
have — many  of  them — been  embodied  in  some  of  my  sermons  or  vol- 
umes ;  yet  I  have  thought  it  would  be  profitable  for  me,  and  it  may 
be  for  others,  to  read  them  here  as  they,  were  originally  set  down. 


Christians  who  live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God  have  less  to  do  with 
the  dispensation  of  Moses  than  they  suppose.  Christ's  example  and 
precept  is  their  /cnc: — to  please  Him  their  motive: — and  the  love 
produced  by  faith  is  their  life.  To  the  believer,  "Christ  is  first  and 
last  and  'midst  and  everywhere." 


"Except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish,  as  did  those  upon 
whom  the  tower  fell."  Does  this  mean  that  the  death  of  the  body 
is  likewise  the  destruction  of  the  soul  to  the  impenitent  ?  It  cannot 
mean  that  they  would  perish  temporally  by  a  similar  providence. 
But  the  warning  may  refer  to  the  violent  death  of  the  great  multi- 
tude of  the  Jews  at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 


The  peculiarities  of  evangelical  labor  in  the  revivals  of  1 830  1840 
were  the  true  methods  of  gospel  progress. 

The  truths  of  the  gospel  were  presented  in  a  searching  and  unsec- 
tarian  form.  Different  denominations  often  united  in  the  effort.  The 
preachers  urged  the  people  to  turn  from  all  sin  and  uncleanliness,  as 
necessary  in  order  to  communion  with  God.  Sometimes  weeks  were 
spent  in  preaching  to  professing  christians,  until  they  saw  their  sins 
and  confessed  them  publicly  to  each  other  and  to  God.  Each  then* 
felt  free  from  a  sense  of  condemnation.  No  intoxicating  liquors  were 
used— tobacco  was  generally  abandoned  as  a  filthy  habit — and  be- 
lievers attained  peace  and  purity  in  believing. 

1 


2/2  NOTES   ON   PIONEER   LIFE 

Then  the  people  were  invited  to  work  and  pray — to  speak  kindly 
to  the  impenitent — confess  to  them — if  they  had  misled  them  by  liv- 
ing vain  and  worldly  lives ;  and  then  invite  them  to  the  prayer  meet- 
ing and  to  the  sanctuary.  In  that  prayer  meeting  and  sanctuary 
were  the  believing  people  imbued  with  a  sense  of  the  Spirit's  pres- 
ence, and  with  the  worth  of  the  soul ;  and  exercised  with  a  deep  and 
loving  spirit  of  prayer — prayer  that  was  not  form  but  power.  Expe- 
rience meetings  for  christians ;  inquiry  meetings  for  the  impenitent — 
individual  eflbrt — all  conducted  without  fanaticism,  (except  in  occa- 
sional cases  which  will  always  occur  in  connection  with  any  energetic 
movement ).  The  means  of  grace  thus  administered  were  blessed  of 
(jod  to  the  conversion  of  hundreds  of  thousands  in  all  the 'evangeli- 
cal churches  in  America.  Many  neighborhoods  were  transformed. 
Many  denominations  rose  from  dead  works  and  forms  into  spiritual 
life,  and  the  foundations  of  the  churches  of  the  present  day  were 
mostly  laid  during  the  revival  period  from  1830  to  1840. 

The  form  of  revival  effort  without  confession  ;  without  forsaking 
of  sins ;  without  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  repentance,  and  without 
humble  reconsecration  to  Christ,  is  a  mockery,  and  will  fail  to  accom- 
plish good.  Some  churches  afterwards  endeavored  to  work  in  these 
forms  without  true  confession  and  repentance.  It  was  as  beating  the 
air:   "the  form  of  godliness  without  the  power  thereof." 


What  the  world  needs  is  more  love  in  the  hearts  of  men  for  God 
and  for  each  other.  So  far  as  love  is  increased  the  world  is  saved, 
the  law  fulfilled  and  (lod  glorified.  Now,  faith  in  Christ  draws  love 
from  the  Godhead  into  human  hearts.  Believers  draw  love  from 
Christ  into  their  own  hearts  by  faith  ;  and  hence,  as  love  seeks  good 
of  others  and  is  diffusive  in  its  nature,  they  disseminate  love  among 
men.  Thus  every  one  that  truly  believes  increases  the  love  power  in 
the  world.  There  can  never  be  an  item  more  of  love  in  this  selfish 
and  corrupt  world  than  there  is  to-day,  except  it  be  drawn  from 
Christ  by  faith  and  then  diffused  among  men,  by  believers. 


Suffering  has  power  above  all  other  power  to  move  the  emotions, 
and  thus  induce  activity  among  men.  It  was  the  sufferings  of  the 
Waldenses  that  moved  Milton,  Cromwell  and  all  England.  The  re- 
cital of  the  sufferings  of  the  slaves  moved  England  and  then  America 
in  the  greatest  reform  the  world  has  known.  It  was  the  sufferings 
of  the  settlers  in  Kansas  that  moved  all  the  free  States  to  move  for 
their  rescue.  The  atonement  contains  the  love  power  developed  by 
suffering  in  the  highest  degree  ;  hence  its  power  to  move  the  world. 


Sometimes  there  is  interest  great  as  the  perpetuity  of  free  institu- 
tions urging  patriotic  men  to  vote  for  men  of  moral  principle,  irre- 
spective of  party  attachments.      A  professed  christian  that  does  not 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  2/3 

do  this  when  the  moral  character  of  the  candidates,   or  the  moral 
principles  of  the  canvass  require,  is  derelict  in  duty. 


The  trinity  of  the  New  Testament  is  different  from  the  trinity  of 
the  dogmatics.  The  New  Testament  is  not  irrational.  Some  of  the 
creeds  are.  The  Scriptures  speak  of  the  Father  ( the  Unknowable 
substratum  or  substance  of  divine  Being)  as  being  revealed  in  the 
person  of  the  Son,  and  both  Father  and  Son  as  being  revealed  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  who  comes  in  the  personality  of  the  Son. 


When  philosophers  write  about  infinity  of  time  or  space,  as  being 
a  simple  innate  idea,  they  use  words  without  knowledge.  The  idea 
is  nothing  more  or  less  than  the  finite  indefinitely  extended.  It  is  a 
finite  idea  with  limitation  subtracted  ;  this  is  all  the  infinity  that  the 
human  mind  can  know.  The  perfect  is  the  conception  of  character 
deprived  of  imperfection  ;  and  as  the  creation  tends  to  this  end,  per- 
fection in  this  sense  will  sooner  or  later  be  attained  by  those  who  are 
rising  in  moral  attainment. 


There  are  too  many  of  our  best  hymns  which  express  a  desire  to 
depart  from  this  world.  There  should  be  few  such  hymns,  because 
they  can  be  truthfully  sung  in  spirit  by  but  few  christians.  It  is  not 
the  state  produced  by  the  Spirit  except  in  the  case  of  those  who  are 
nigh  unto  death.  Christian  courage,  love,  hope,  effort,  experience, 
are  better  expression  for  hymns  which  are  not  praise  and  devotion  in 
view  of  the  providence  and  attributes  of  God.  Most  christians  sing 
untruthfully,  who  sing  hymns  expressing  a  desire  to  die. 


The  gospel  is  the  only  remedy  for  the  moral  evils  of  mankind,  be- 
cause there  is  no  religion  which  will  work  out  the  good  of  the  whole 
7vorld  but  this.  No  religion  that  will  work  all  sin  out  of  the  soul  of 
individual  believers,  but  this.  No  religion  that  glorifies  God  by  re- 
vealing fully  his  love  and  justice,  but  this. 


Each  new  species  in  the  natural  world  is  evolved  from  old  species 
by  the  process  of  gestation.  So  the  new  species  of  humanity  of 
which  Christ  is  the  head.  By  faith  the  lineaments  of  the  new  spe- 
cies are  begotten  in  the  old.  As  a  chrysalid  in  development  here — 
perfected  at  the  resurrection.  The  new  species  will  then  have  its 
appropriate  corporeity,  "We  shall  be  like  Him,"  etc. 


Decent,  tasteful  apparel  is  comely,  but  to  me  the  professional  badge 
in  the  apparel  of  ministers  has  always  seemed  undesirable ;  hence  I 
have  endeavored  to  counteract  the  tendency  by  wearing  brown  and 


274  NOTES   ON   PIONEER   LIFE 

other  Quaker  colors — or  part  of  a  suit — in  preference  to  a  full  suit  of 
black.  I  have,  I  think,  accomplished  the  introduction  of  the  white 
vest  into  the  pulpit.  Ten  years  ago  I  wore  the  only  white  vest  as 
chairman  of  the  convention  that  formed  the  Ohio  State  Conference 
of  Congregationalists.  Every  year  since  then  the  State  Conference 
has  had  an  increasing  number  of  white  vests,  until  in  the  present 
year,  the  spotless  color  predominated.  The  methodist  brethren  took 
the  reform  more  easily  and  more  rapidly  than  the  Congregational 
and  Presbyterian  ministers. 


Individuals  in  whom  the  Holy  Spirit  was  consciously  dwelling, 
would  probably  not  be  displeased  to  see  young  people  dance  in  proper 
places  and  with  proper  associates,  but  would  not  themselves  ordi- 
narily be  disposed  to  unite  in  the  amusement,  even  for  the  benefit  of 
the  excuse.  It  is  probable  that  the  friends  of  Christ  danced  at  the 
wedding  feast;  but  it  is  not  probable  that  he  or  his  mother  did  so. 


We  should  be  guarded  in  the  matter  of  old  ecclesiastical  institu- 
tions. If  they  accumulate  wealth  or  character  they  generally  become 
time-serving  and  corrupt.  They  can  bestow  honor  and  patronage; 
hence  the  venal  will  seek  their  favor  and  sacrifice  to  them  as  a  fish- 
erman of  old  sacrificed  to  his  net. 


On  a  certain  occasion  I  visited,  by  invitation,  a  certain  city  and 
found  that  the  daily  papers  the  preceding  Saturday  had  published  a 
notice  that  ^'' the  Rev.  Dr.  Walker''''  would  preach  in  a  certain 
church  the  following  Sabbath.  I  was  a  stranger  to  most  of  the  con- 
gregation; but  reading  the  notice  I  thought  they  would  expe(fi:  some- 
thing profound;  or  a  discourse  on  some  important  subjedl,  from  a 
Dodlor  of  Divinity.  I  was  tempted  to  seledl  a  subjecfl  of  such 
charadler;  and  not  seledl  under  the  influence  of  the  true  motive: 
What  will  do  this  people  most  good!  The  title  D.  D.  being  contrary 
to  Christ's  command,  is  of  the  devil.  It  does  injury  to  those  who 
accept  it,  and  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 


Much  of  the  dogmatism  on  the  subjedl  of  imputed  righteousness 
has  grown  out  of  the  wickedness  of  man's  heart,  which  leads  him  to 
devise  schemes  of  hope  that  are  in  some  cases  preposterous,  rather 
than  obey  the  example  and  command  of  Christ,  to  labor  for  the  good 
of  men,  with  a  loving  and  self-denying  spirit. 

Imputation  is  practically  true  in  only  one  sense.  It  is  the  merit 
of  Christ;  his  self-denying  life;  his  sacrificial  death,  which  by  faith 
affedls  the  human  heart,  and  by  producing  the  love  and  disposition 
to  obey  which  the  law  requires,  makes  the  man  righteous.  Hence 
the  merit  is  in  Him  who  produces  the  change  in  us — but  the  love  and 
obedience  is  in  us.     But  to  talk  of  imputed  righteousness  only  so  far 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  275 

as  we  possess  a  loving  and  obedient  spirit  is  a  sham  and  a  sin.  As 
saith  the  voice  of  reason  in  the  Scriptures,  "If  while  we  seek  to  be 
justified  by  Christ  we  ourselves  are  found  sinners,  we  make  Christ 
the  minister  of  sin."  Such  dogmatism  actually  makes  Christ's  sac- 
rifice an  occasion  to  continue  sin  rather  than  a  producing  cause  of 
holiness  among  men. 


It  cannot  be  questioned  but  that  miracles  were  necessary  to  intro- 
duce the  gospel  dispensation.  No  truth  could  at  that  time  have 
been  received  as  from  God  without  them.  All  men  believed  mira- 
cles were  wrought  by  the  divinities  which  they  worshiped,  and  the 
nature  of  the  human  mind  is  such,  that  while  men  believed  this  it 
was  necessary  to  credence  in  the  Messiah  to  give  them  the  evidences 
of  miracles.  After  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit, — which  was  the 
great  miracle, — the  moral  instead  of  the  physical  aspecfl  prevailed 
more  and  more  in  the  propagation  of  the  gospel,  until  in  the  end  an 
internal  experience,  and  an  intellecflual  apprehension  of  the  ultimate 
spiritual  character  of  the  manifestations  and  precepts  of  the  gospel 
becomes  its  witness. 

The  fadt,  therefore,  that  miracles  were  wrought  of  a  striking  phys- 
ical charadler  in  the  first  ages  of  the  N.  T.  Dispensation  must  be 
true.  But  how  they  were  wrought,  whethei  subje6lively  or  objedl- 
ively — in  accordance  with  natural  law,  or  above  natural  law,  is  not 
of  so  much  importance.     The  effect  gained  was  the  end  sought. 


I  have  generally  found  that  trained  singers  with  no  firm  religious 
principles,  whether  they  are  professors  of  religion  or  not,  are  an  evil, 
if  they  are  members  of  a  select  choir  in  a  congregation.  They  man- 
ifest selfishness— class  feeling,  and  fastidiousness  in  regard  to  singing 
with  certain  persons,  and  with  certain  voices.  Their  absence  from 
the  choir,  or  their  presence  in  it  leads  others  to  absent  themselves. 
Then  they  introduce  many  new  tunes  which  the  congregation  cannot 
sing;  and  which,  being  new  to  themselves,  they  sing  like  a  man 
walking  on  a  tight  rope — hesitating,  careful  and  balancing — without 
spirit  or  impression.  Then  they  sing  to  make  melody  to  the  congre- 
gation— not  to  God,  which  is  idolatry;  and  the  congregation  admire 
the  artistic  performance  instead  of  feeling  the  impress  of  devotional 
thought.  A  choir  may  lead  a  congregation — and  an  instrument  ac- 
company the  choir — but  they  should  so  lead  that  all  the  people  could 
sing,  and  that  persons  of  common  musical  culture  and  strong  good 
voices  should  not  be  excluded  from  the  singer's  seat. 


I  sincerely  believe  that  if  I  ever  get  to  heaven,  it  will  be  by  the 
immediate  power  and  mercy  of  God,  and  I  shall  myself  be  without 
the  least  degree  of  merit — "a  sinner  saved  by  grace." 


2/6  NOTES   ON   PIONEER    LIFE 

There  is  one  man  whose  name  is  attached  to  an  advertisement  in 
my  paper  published  at  Chicago,  and  likewise  in  the  Independent.  I 
have  never  noticed  his  name  in  either  of  those  papers  without  utter- 
ing an  inward  and  sometimes  a  vocal  thought  of  prayer  for  his  pros- 
perity, temporal  and  spiritual.  That  man's  name  is  Lucius  Harte, 
of  Burling  shp,  New  York. 


Once  when  I  was  hard  up  ( as  business  men  say )  for  means  to  meet 
some  indebtedness  on  my  paper  in  Chicago,  I  sought  advertisements 
from  business  men  at  the  east,  who  I  thought  would  sympathize  with 
my  endeavor  to  establish  a  new  paper  in  the  West  devoted  to  reform- 
atory evangelical  religion  in  the  churches.  Mr.  Harte  received  me 
very  kindly;  talked  like  a  man  and  a  christian,  and  paid  me  in  ad- 
vance a  considerable  sum  for  advertising  for  him  in  my  new  paper  in 
a  new  city — Chicago.  I  greatly  needed  the  aid;  felt  his  kindness 
and  the  manner  in  wiiich  it  was  bestowed.  I  kept  his  advertisement 
in  so  long  as  I  printed  the  paper;  and  have  never  since  noticed  his 
name  without  saying  sincerely,  O  Lord,  bless  Lucius  Harte. 

P.  S. — I  visited  Lucius  Harte  in  1848.  Now,  in  1866,  I  see  by  his 
advertisement  that  he  prospers  in  business. 


I  don't  believe  in  the  change  bearing  law  of  Babbage's  calculating 
machine.  Either  there  is  some  provision  made  by  the  original  de- 
signer by  which  the  link  in  the  chain  after  ten  millions  and  its  frac- 
tion is  extended,  or  else  some  defedl  in  the  machine  creates  the  vari- 
ation. It  is  not  possible  that  a  machine  fixed  by  a  perfedl  material 
structure  to  progress  by  unity  to  io,ooo,0(X),  can  change  unless  the 
physical  structure  provides  for  it,  or  produces  it  as  a  result  of  its 
operation. 


Unless  there  are  well  directed  efforts  by  wise  and  good  men  to 
enforce  the  great  central  doctrine  taught  in  the  precept  and  example 
of  Christ,  viz:  that  God  is  glorified  only  by  labor  for  the  temporal 
and  spiritual  good  of  man,  there  will  be  a  tendency  in  half  a  century 
from  this  time,  to  that  contemplative  self-enjoying  state  produced  by 
faith  in  love,  which  is  the  tendency  of  the  mind  that  shuns  labor  and 
does  not  love  men  as  Christ  loved  them.  The  new  commandment 
is:  Love  others,  AS  I  have  lovp:d  you. 

This  world  is  a  world  of  work  and  self-denial.  In  the  next,  it  may 
be,  our  circumstances  will  be  different.  The  holiest  condition  on 
this  earth,  and  perhaps  in  all  spheres,  is  to  find  happiness  in  doing 
good;  not  in  feeling  good,  unless  the  feeling  arise  as  it  ought  from 
doing  for  others  from  love  as  a  motive. 


Ministers  who  are  not  at  home  with  common  people — who  know 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  2/7 

little  except  the  dead  languages  — and  the  things  which  relate  to  dog- 
matic and  sectarian  theologies,  are  not  the  best  class  of  gospel  min- 
isters. They  are  not  fitted  for  such  work  as  that  done  by  the  apostles. 
Some  godly  men  who  were  accounted  peculiar  in  the  seminaries, 
worked  for  the  poor  during  their  student  life,  and  thus  escaped  the 
incapacitating  process,  as  the  first  students'at  Oberlin;  as  Whitefield 
and  Wesley.  But  a  recluse  seminary  education  usually  injures  men's 
spirituality,  and  tends  to  make  them  mere  preaching  machines  ( as 
the  professors  often  are);  fitted  only  for  the  worldly  churches,  where 
persons  assemble  as  a  form  on  the  Sabbath. 


Skeptics  admit  that  the  example  and  precepts  of  Christ,  are  the 
liest  rule  of  life  that  has  ever  been  given  to  men.  Now,  reason  as 
well  as  religion  requires  that  men  should  conform  to  the  best  known 
and  approved  principles  of  duty.  Hence  it  follows  that  God  must 
judge  skeptics  as  well  as  christians  by  the  New  Testament.  The  one 
acknowledges  the  rule  as  right,  but  is  neither  obedient  nor  penitent 
for  disobedience.  The  other  acknowledges  the  rule;  seeks  grace  to 
obey;  and  when  conscious  of  failure  is  humble  and  penitent,  and  as 
such  seeks  and  receives  pardon  in  Christ. 


Wonder  if  those  who  believe  in  the  development  theory,  believe 
likewise  in  moral  development.  If  they  do,  then  Christianity  is  true; 
for  the  system  of  Moses  was  a  development  out  of  the  patriarchal 
religion;  and  the  gospel  is  a  development  out  of  the  Mosaic  dispen- 
sation. And  the  system  is  still  developing  itself  into  the  image  of 
the  moral  perfect.  If  development  be  true  at  all,  ( and  I  think  there 
are  sufficient  data  to  prove  that  it  is,)  then  it  is  true  as  a  general  law 
over  the  whole  organic  creation;  and  it  is  true  likewise  over  tha 
whole  spiritual  world;  hence,  the  gospel  which  is  developing  the 
spiritual  interests  of  men  towards  the  perfect  is  true,  because  it  ful- 
fills the  natural  law. 


Men  have,  by  nature,  a  conscience  that  enforces  the  duties  of  nu- 
rality  up  to  the  standard  of  the  golden  rule.  We  know  without  reve- 
lation what  men  ought  or  ought  not  to  do  to  us;  hence  we  infer  what 
our  duty  is  to  them  in  like  circumstances.  The  sense  of  right  in 
such  cases  is  natural.  But  conscience  in  relation  to  duties  to  G  id 
acts  only  by  faith  in  revelation;  and  our  duties  to  men  become  more 
consciously  obligatory  by  recognizing  God  as  requiring  them.  A 
sense  of  God  in  truth  is  the  life  of  conscience. 


The  /of  the  mind  is  not  conscious  of  itself.  It  is  only  conscious 
of  its  product  or  thought.  Thought  is  the  object  seen  by  the  ego  or 
personality  of  the  mind.  Just  as  we  are  conscious  of  perceiving 
objects  of  sense  but  not  of  the  eye  which  gives  us  the  perception. 


278 


NOTES   ON   PIONEER   LIFE 


Conscious  of  seeing,  but  not  of  the  eye  that  sees.  Yet  the  perceiv- 
ing /  may  i^now  its  own  character,  by  perceiving  the  character  of 
the  thought  which  it  evolves. 

Sir  Wm.  Hamilton  thinks  that  the  EYE  and  the  I,  having  the  same 
sound  in'English,  embarrasses  the  student  in  understanding  the  office 
of  the  eye:— but  rightly  "understood  the  analogy  aids  the  apprehen- 
sion. Sir.  Wm.,  like  many  other  professional  philosophers,  writes 
many  things  that  are  hard  to  be  understood,  and  writes  them  in  re- 
gard to  matters  that  need  to  be  made  plain  by  a  true  philosophy, 
rather  than  to  be  involved  in  a  labyrinth  of  learned  logomachy. 
True  philosophy  simplifies.  //  is  the  province  of  a  great  mind  to 
make  things  plain.  The  idea  of  Hamilton,  that  we  are  immediately 
conscious  of  the  external  world  is  essentially  unphilosophical.  While 
it  is  true  that  we  have  consciousness  of  the  external  ivorld  without 
being  conscious  of  the  medium  through  zuhich  we  obtain  our  knowl- 
edge, yet  a  true  philosophy  gives  the  medium,  and  in  many  cases  cor- 
rects errors  of  the  medium. 


Very  few  nights  during  a  whole  life  time  have  I  been  out  of  bed 
after  half  past  nine  o'clock.  I  have  endeavored  to  live  in  the  light — 
and  hence,  with  a  feeble  constitution,  I  have  accomplished  an  un- 
usual amount  of  physical  and  mental  labor. 


In  the  worldly  and  wealthy  churches  are  many  good  people,  per- 
haps as  many  as  in  those  churches  which  gather  the  poor  alone. 
The  churches  should,  if  they  are  churches  of  Christ,  embrace  all 
classes  of  society.  People  will,  from  the  nature  of  things,  associate 
by  affinity;  but  where  true  religion  exists  faith  in  Christ  is  the  strong- 
est affinity  existing  on  earth.  When  a  church  has  collected  within 
its  congregation  those  who  associate  by  worldly  affinity,  only  the  fact 
proclaims  it  as  one  destitute  of  the  Savior's  marks  of  a  true  church, 
as  given  to  John. 


I  have  known  persons  convicted  of  the  truth,  who  felt  that  they 
must  do  something — yet  were  unwilling  to  deny  themselves  and  obey 
Christ.  To  escape  the  sense  of  obligation  they  bribed  their  con- 
science by  associating  themselves  with  some  church  of  society,  where 
they  could  serve  the  world  and  bear  at  the  same  time  the  name  of 
Christ.     Ministers  in  popular  churches  should  be  faithful  to  such. 


I  have  just  returned  from  a  monthly  meeting  of  Presbyterian  min- 
isters. A  skeleton  was  read  on  the  passage,  "Ye  are  dead  and  your 
life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God."  It  afiirmed  that  the  christian's  joy 
and  the  christian's  motive  were  drawn  from  Christ;  that  they  were 
not  of  the  world;  that  they  had  hidden  sources  of  love,  praise  and 
duty,  that  the  world  had  not.  And  the  skeleton  closed  with  an  ad- 
dress to  the  impenitent  to  seek  the  hidden  life  of  the  christian.    Such 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  2/9 

sermons  describing  christian  character  iis  it  should  be,  and  then  aj)- 
pealing  to  the  impenitent,  as  though  it  were  true  of  all  those  in  the 
congregation  who  profess  religion,  are  an  offence  to  reason,  as  well 
as  to  God.  The  impenitent  present — many  of  them  partners  of  pro- 
fessors—know that  the  description  is  untrue  of  the  greater  portion  of 
those  professing  religion.  They — if  they  think  about  it  at  all-  either 
believe  the  minister  is  deceived,  or  that  he  is  endeavoring  to  deceive 
them  in  regard  to  the  mental  joy  and  peace  of  professing  christians. 
A  few  in  our  churches  experience  the  grace  of  Christ  taught  in  the 
gospel.  The  great  body  of  professors,  especially  in  worldly  churches, 
fall  far  below  the  experience  written  in  the  text.  Religion  will  make 
little  progress  until  truth  is  preached  by  men  who  feel  and  do  truth. 


There  is  generally  an  emigration  from  old  communities  when  the 
interests  of  true  religion  are  to  be  furthered,  as  in  the  case  of  Abra- 
ham; the  Israelites;  the  early  Christians;  the  Puritans,  and  others. 
Old  countries  become  so  rigid  in  their  dogmatic  forms  and  creeds; 
there  come  into  action  so  many  monied  interests  connected  with  old 
forms  and  institutions;  so  many  shibboleths;  so  many  influential 
ecclesiastical  bodies;  so  many  doctors  of  divinity,  that  truth  is 
cramped,  and  its  life  and  light  restrained,  unless  there  be  an  emigra- 
tion of  godly  persons  into  a  far  and  free  region.  Hence,  emigration 
is  an  act  of  Providence  to  preserve  piety  and  liberty.  It  has  fol- 
lowed, according  to  this  principle,  that  while  the  older  churches  of 
the  East  yet  maintain  the  truth,  it  is  the  truth  in  bonds.  While 
those  of  the  free  West  have  less  system,  but  more  reform;  more 
energy;  more  variety  of  means,  and  more  conversions  to  Christ. 


This  is  Sabbath,  December  20th,  1859.  I  read  yesterday  a  para- 
graph in  the  daily  paper,  stating  that  Mr.  Moran,  who  receives  the 
exorbitant  sum  of  §25,000  per  year  for  his  services  as  President  of 
the  Erie  Rail  Road,  has  issued  a  circular  asking  the  working  men  on 
the  road  to  submit,  without  grumbling,  to  a  redutflion  of  their  wages 
— most  of  them  receive  but  the  sum  of  one  dollar  per  day — the  me- 
chanics something  more;  most  of  both  classes  having  families.  Now, 
it  is  my  opinion  that  the  man  who  will  receive  $25,000  per  year  for 
his  own  services,  and  then  ( in  order  that  he  may  save  the  company 
in  giving  him  his  extravagant  salary)  will  ask  men  who  work  as  hard 
as  himself  to  take  less  than  Si  per  day,  is  a  selfish,  heartless  scoun- 
drel.    God  forgive  me  for  the  denouncement. 


There  is  a  time  when  the  soul  or  life  principle  of  things  begins  to 
assimilate  matter  into  the  form  of  a  body,  which  body  changes  its 
particles  but  not  its  form;  hence,  there  is  a  life  principle.  Forms  of 
matter  have  a  beginning — perfect  in  its  kind — hence,  there  is  a  God. 


280  NOTES   ON   PIONEER    LIFE 


In  a  certain  city  in  which  there  were  churches  of  several  denomi- 
nations, there  came  at  a  certain  time  several  naval  officers,  lieuten- 
ants, midshipmen  and  others.  They  were  lions  in  worldly  circles, 
and  likewise  with  the  churches  of  society.  It  was  known  that  some 
of  them  were  like  other  officers  of  the  regular  army  and  navy — men 
of  bad  habits;  licentious  men,  excited  often  by  brandy,  and  often 
filthy  with  tobacco.  The  churches  of  society  whispered  to  them  that 
the  Congregational  church  was  the  "Abolition  church,"  and  the 
whisper  "accomplished  the  end  for  which  it  was  said."  The  naval 
officers  attended  other  churches  and  were  never  seen  at  the  church 
that  testified  against  prevailing  sins.  Thus  the  wicked  were  induced 
to  go  where  they  could  not  be  benefited.  Worldly  persons  in  those 
churches,  professing  to  be  disciples  of  Christ,  were  gratified  and  ren- 
dered more  evil  by  their  association,  and  the  church  which  testified 
for  truth  was  relieved  from  a  malign  influence — an  influence  which 
in  the  end  brought  shame  to  some  of  the  foolish  families  who  had 
courted  it. 

Ten  years  after  writing  the  above  sentences  I  visited  the  city 
where  the  churches  referred  to  are  located.  The  Abolition  church, 
as  it  was  then  called,  is  now  the  leading  church.  The  other  is  liv- 
ing a  dying  life. 


The  confessions  of  a  contrite  christian,  which  evince  heart-felt  sin- 
cerity are  a  sermon  that  reaches  the  souls  of  others,  and  convicts  them 
of  sin,  more  certainly  than  any  other  expression  of  truth  which  men 
hear.  Men  know  what  the  gospel  requires,  and  what  professors  of 
religion  ought  to  be;  and  when  they  see  those  that  they  know  have 
lived  a  worldly  or  unworthy  life  acting  conspicuously  without  sense 
and  confession  of  past  evil,  they  are  stumbled.  They  know  such 
persons,  in  order  to  a  good  conscience,  ought  to  first  "confess  their 
faults  one  to  another."  Hence,  when  it  is  done  sincerely  they  feel 
it,  and  are  convicted  themselves  of  the  purity  and  power  of  the  gos- 
pel that  thus  reaches  and  removes  sin. 


Parents  who  attend  prayer  meetings  and  are  at  times  very  much 
engaged  for  others;  but  who  have  unconverted  sons  and  daughters 
to  whom  they  have  never  spoken  on  the  subject  of  religion,  are  usu- 
ally persons  who  do  not  exemplify  the  life  of  religion  at  home,  and 
who  desire  their  children  should  have  favor  with  the  world.  There 
may  be  one  good  parent  whose  life  does  not  avail  against  the  char- 
acter or  moral  evils  of  the  other;  hence,  children  are  evil  while  one 
parent  is  good. 


The  Logos;  the  Sent  one — Messiah — is  the  highest  conception  and 
the  highest  hope  originated  by  the  human  mind.  In  the  fullness  of 
the  old  world's  age,  God,  who  had  inspired  the  conception  in  the 
ancient  world,   and  guided  in  its  development,  actualized  it  in  the 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  28 1 

birth  of  Jesus;  and  in  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  a  personal 
form  upon  him  at  his  baptism.  The  result  was  (jod  manifest  in  the 
flesh.  There  is  a  prophetic  element  in  the  minds  of  all  great  and 
good  men.  Hence,  this  idea  of  a  divine  manifestation  through  man 
to  man  has  been  the  final  exposition  of  human  wisdom  in  all  the  ages. 


The  best  graces  as  well  as  the  best  forms  of  religion  can  be  coun- 
terfeited, especially  by  men  of  sensibility  and  talent.  Preachers 
who  have  little  principle  often  do  this.  They  know  what  they  ought 
to  be  and  simulate  it;  but  hypocrisy  is  a  cloak  that  sometimes  be- 
comes repulsive  to  its  wearers;  and  those  who  feign  godliness  which 
they  do  not  feel  generally  turn  into  sectarians,  or  formalists.  They 
often  oppose  the  reformed  and  spiritual  movements  which  God  from 
lime  to  time  inaugurates  in  the  churches.  And  in  such  cases  their 
formal  godliness  seems  to  many  to  be  true  godliness,  and  gives  influ- 
ence to  their  opposition  to  moral  progress.  So  it  has  been  in  the 
anti-slavery  and  other  reforms. 


The  word  infinite,  and  all  words  of  cognate  import  are  words  with- 
out meaning  to  the  human  mind  only  so  far  as  they  express  a  finite 
idea;  and  we  conceive  of  that  idea  as  deprived  of  limitation.  The 
human  mind  is  limited  and  cannot  comprehend  the  infinite  in  any 
direction.  The  eff"ort  to  do  so  produces  an  idea  of  a  finite  quantity 
with  a  sufiix  or  prefix,  depriving  that  quantity  of  conceivable  limit. 
This  is  evident  in  the  early  forms  of  the  Hebrew  language. 


The  pure  spirituality  of  the  gospel  dispensation  was  developed  in 
the  minds  of  the  K-^o%\S.&i,  progressively  even  after  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost. The  christian  system  was  gradually  detached  from  Judaism; 
and  Christ's  character  and  his  coming  as  the  Divine  Spiritual  Re- 
deemer, was  better  understood  after  years  of  thought  and  labor  than 
at  the  first. 


The  doctrines  of  the  New  Testament  are  gradually  developed  in 
the  world  under  the  Divine  Supervision.  It  is  not  quite  time  yet  for 
light  to  be  granted  by  providence  in  all  places  and  cases  in  regard  to 
the  erroneous  construction  of  future  retribution,  which  taught  eternal 
hell  torment  for  all  impenitents.  Such  a  construction  of  the  New 
Testament  might  be  inferred  readily  from  the  prevailing  interpreta- 
tion of  one,  perhaps  more,  passages  of  the  S.  S.  But  the  denounce- 
ments by  the  teachers  of  this  doctrine  m  most  congregations  are  less 
terrible  than  formerly.  The  time  has  come  for  the  initiation  of  the 
discussion  concerning  the  words  perish,  life,  death,  hell,  etc.,  in 
the  N.  T.  This  initiation  I  have  attempted  from  a  sense  of  duty  in 
the  Oberlin  Evangelist ;   a  portion  of  which  the  good  brethren  there 


282  NOTES   ON   PIONEER   LIFE 

have  omitted.  They  feared  the  influence  upon  the  received  views. 
The  result  of  the  discussion  will  probably  be  that  God  is  overcoming 
evil,  both  physical  and  moral  in  his  universe.  That  the  consequences 
of  sin  here  and  hereafter  are  its  penalty.  That  no  one  not  united  to 
Christ  by  the  faith  that  purifies  and  draws  life  from  him,  will  reach  a 
glorious  resurrection;  and  that  at  the  judgment,  God  will  make  an 
end  of  evil  by  annihilating  in  the  second  death  all  reprobate  spirits 
whose  trial  proved  a  failure,  resulting  in  deterioration  instead  of  be- 
ing rendered  meet  for  the  "resurrection  of  the  dead." 


It  is  a  most  striking  and  significant  remark  of  Jeremy  Taylor — 
that  an  unjust  acquisition  is  like  a  barbed  arrow  which  must  be  drawn 
backward  with  horrible  anguish  or  else  it  will  be  the  destruction  of 
the  soul. 


I  am  persuaded  that  the  higher  intellectual  expressions  of  gospel 
truth  are  not  valuable  to  the  less  cultivated  cllass.  I  attended  a 
funeral  to-day  in  a  rude  neighborhood;  and  as  I  have  felt  before,  so 
I  felt  to-day,  that  nothing  but  strong  language  and  figures,  and  strik- 
ing and  moving  illustrations,  are  adapted  to  awaken  and  interest  the 
great  majority  of  such  congregations.  The  Head  of  the  Church  in 
sending  out  the  fishermen — the  Wesleyans,  and  other  teachers  from 
the  populace,  and  in  giving  the  strong  language  of  the  A'e7u  Testa- 
ment, and  its  awakening  exhibition  of  love  and  penalty,  has  adapted 
his  providences;  his  manifestations,  and  his  teaching  to  common 
minds. 


The  literalists  commit  the  same  blunder  that  the  Jews  did  in  the 
time  of  Christ,  and  that  the  disciples  did  in  some  measure  before  the 
pouring  out  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  error  of  literalism  is  palpable 
and  hurtful.  Jesus  especially  spake  in  parables.  All  his  words  have 
a  spiritual  import,  except  in  some  cases  where  they  relate  to  temporal 
concerns.  Not  a  double  sense  but  a  spiritual  sense.  The  book  of 
John;  the  Beatitudes;  the  Revelation,  especially  are  perverted  if  lit- 
erally interpreted.  The  language  of  symbols  is  a  universal  language: 
and,  although  liable  to  misconstruction,  especially  by  non-spiritual 
minds,  yet  the  import  of  Christ's  words,  and  much  of  his  own  con- 
duct have  a  spiritual  sense.  As  in  the  case  of  the  barren  fig  tree 
that  was  cursed.  The  import  is  the  same  as  that  of  his  parable  of 
the  husbandman  who.  seeking  fruit,  and  not  finding  it,  cast  out  the 
occupants  of  the  vineyard.  The  tree  is  the  symbol  of  the  Jewish 
church,  which,  bearing  no  fruit,  was  doomed  to  immediate  destruc- 
tion, which  it  experienced  in  the  generation  then  living.  The  with- 
ering of  the  fruitless  tree  under  the  curse  of  Christ,  was  a  visible 
symbol. 


Perfection  of  instinct  in  the  beginning  of  life  is  not  in  accordance 
with  any  possible  theory  of  development  by  law. 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  283 

yhe  struggle  between  the  animal  and  the  spiritual  in  man  indi 
cates  more  than  we  see  at  first  thought,  in  regard  to  man's  moral 
nature  and  destiny. 


The  Holy  Spirit  was  personally  in  Christ  and  Christ  is  personally 
ill  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  in  that  personality  He  is  with  the  church  to 
the  end  of  the  world. 


I  have  had,  since  I  hoped  in  Christ,  four  seasons  of  peculiar  expe 
rience.     Three  of  them  were  alike  in  my  consciousness.     Soon  after 
I  was  converted  I  enjoyed  a  state  of  mind  for  many  months  that  was 
a  peaceful  delight.     The  trees  and  the  stars  seemed  to  speak  quietly 
of  God,  and  I  was  not  afraid  to  die. 

The  second,  I  was  going  to  a  meeting  of  days  with  a  brother  of 
peculiar  rich  and  earnest  experience.  He  had  faith  and  hope  and 
joy  in  his  soul,  and  a  spirit  of  prayer  by  which  his  soul  seemed  to 
reach  and  effect  others.  T  slept,  and  talked  with  him  by  the  way 
to  the  meeting,  and  next  morning  when  I  awoke  my  mind  was  in  a 
sweet  spiritual  frame.  I  rose  earlier  than  others  and  walked  out  into 
the  orchard,  and  my  heart  and  the  trees  and  the  heavens  seemed 
lovingly  to  praise  God. 

Again  in  Cincinnati  I  slept  and  talked  during  a  revival  of  religion 
with  another  brother  of  earnest,  gracious  exercises.  He  seemed 
"filled  with  the  Spirit."  When  I  awoke  the  next  morning  I  had  the 
same  state  of  mind.  I  have  no  doubt  these  brethren  prayed  for  me 
earnestly  on  those  nights.  But  was  there  anything  in  the  fact  that 
they  possessed  the  Spirit  which  by  personal  contact  aided  the  im 
partation  of  the  influence  to  me?  Is  there  anything  in  the  doctrine 
of  the  laying  on  of  hands,  (spoken  of  as  one  of  the  cardinal  doctrines 
in  Heb.  6,)  wKich  indicates  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  communicated 
through  persons  ?  If  so,  what  is  the  value  of  the  ordination  by 
formal  and  selfish  ministers?  If  any  Spirit  be  communicated  through 
them,  it  is  certainly  not  the  Holy  Influence  indwelling  by  faith.  I 
have  had  other  deliverances  from  sin,  not  in  such  connections.  In 
these  two  cases  it  seemed  to  be  an  impartation  of  spiritual  life 
through  others. 


I  just  now  found  a  black  beetle  which  had  been  turned  over  on  its 
back  on  a  smooth  surface.  It  seemed  to  be  feeble,  probably  from 
long  struggle  to  right  itself;  still  it  put  forth  e. forts  to  get  right  side 
up,  without  success.  I  held  out  to  it  a  straw  which  it  seized  and 
thus  turned  itself  over.  It  felt  better,  and  I  felt  better  to  see  it  re 
leased.  I  thus  increased  in  some  degree  the  s  .m  of  sentient  happi- 
ness.    My  Father  made  the  insects. 


It   is   a  remarkable   fact,    and   one   which   repeated   experiments 
renders  indubitable,  that  one  man  can  place  his  logos  in  another  so 

4 


284  NOTES   ON    PIONEER   LIFE 

that  the  will  and  thought  of  that  other  will  be  his  will  and  thought, 
while  yet  he  retains  his  own  logos  in  his  own  bosom.  Who  can  solve 
the  unfathomable  mystery  ?  That  such  things  exist,  ( to  which  a 
better  name  should  be  given,)  there  can  be  no  doubt.  I  haVe  my- 
self induced  the  magnetic  sleep  in  those  whose  veracity  could  not 
be  questioned.  The  susceptibility  is  not  common,  but  it  exists  with 
some  in  a  lesser,  with  others  in  a  greater  degree.  In  such  cases 
some  can  read  the  thoughts  in  other  minds. 


Three  several  times  in  my  life  I  have  been  sensible  of  power  in  the 
words  that  converted  a  sinner.  I  felt  the  power  of  the  thought  in 
my  own  heart,  and  I  spoke  it  as  though  life  was  in  it.  The  individ- 
uals afterwards  repeated  to  me  the  idea  and  spoke  of  certain  words 
as  going  to  their  heart  and  awakening  them  to  feel  their  lost  condi- 
tion. I  have  no  doubt  that  as  a  general  truth  individuals  will  feel  a 
preacher's  words  in  some  measure  as  he  feels  them  himself.  And 
special  instances  as  above  often  occur. 


The  holiness  of  the  New  Testament  is  the  central  evidence  of  its 
truth.  Holiness  of  Christ ;  of  the  Apostles  ;  of  the  doctrine.  In 
holiness  is  the  highest  good  of  the  human  soul;  hence,  the  New  Tes- 
tament is  the  highest  truth. 


Whenever  an  individual  does  any  act  that  causes  a  great  many 
minds  to  regard  him  with  ill-will  and  indignation,  some  persons 
think  that  he  may  expect  some  evil  providence  to  befall  his  person. 
Such  an  individual  should  pray  without  ceasing.  He  needs  good 
angels  to  protect  him.  Observation  has  seemed  to  ine  to  teach  that 
such  a  statement  has  some  truth  in  it,  albeit  it  may  not  be  postulated 
as  truth.     Evil  wishes  are  prayer  as  good  desires  are  prayer. 


Present  and  perfect  accordance  with  the  will  of  Christ  should  be 
constantly  the  main  point  of  christian  purpose  and  endeavor.  I  toill 
he  obedient  and  loving  toward  God  every  day  and  hour ;  and  to 
please  Him  %vill  seek  and  improve  every  opportunity  to  do  good  to 
man.  Purposes  and  rules  for  prayer,  reading,  etc.,  are  well  enough, 
but  without  the  main  purpose  TO  DO  by  faith  the  will  of  Christ  daily 
and  hourly,  they  fail  of  efficiency,  and  are  often  the  means  by  which 
the  soul  excuses  itself  for  neglect  of  duty. 


When  an  individual  feels  wrong  towards  another,  it  seems  as 
though  some  evil  spirit  ordered  the  words  and  conduct  of  that  other 
so  that  the  one  with  evil  feeling  could  see  what  will  enable  him  to 
judge  according  to  his  evil  disposition.  Occasion  is  given  for  the 
development  of  the  evil  exercises  in  the  case  of  those  who  have  the 
evil  disposition. 


IN   THE    NEW    WEST.  285 

The  men  who  have  changed  the  sweet  melodies  of  old  Sherburne 
and  other  like  tunes,  (melodies  which  were  natural  and  easy,  and 
hence  delightsome,)  into  the  forced  and  affected  harmonies  in  some 
of  the  newer  versions,  ought  to  be  damned,  at  least  for  a  second  or 
two ;  but  not  so  long  as  they  distress  others  by  the  disappointment 
and  regret  of  hearing  artistic  harmony  instead  of  the  old  natural 
melody.  Why  can't  harmonists  let  the  sweet  melodies  of  the  church 
alone !  Make  new,  but  spare  the  old.  Not  long  since,  in  a  large 
congregation,  on  a  public  occasion,  the  preacher  gave  out  the  hymn, 
"Shall  Jesus  bear  the  cross  alone,"  which  all  knew  was  married  to  a 
tune  they  loved,  written  in  the  books.  The  fools  in  the  choir  se- 
lected another  tune  and  disgusted  and  jarred  the  minds  of  a  large 
share  of  the  audience.  No  composer —Bliss  excepted — writes  more 
than  from  one  to  a  dozen  good  melodies.  Melody  is  the  soul.  Mere 
harmonies  are  body  without  soul. 


There  are  passages  in  the  books  of  Moses  that  are  not  in  accord- 
ance with  the  New  Testament  view  of  God's  character,  except  as  we 
consider  them  judgments  of  God  inflicted  upon  wicked  nations,  and 
inflicted  by  men  whose  own  natural  impulses  {i.  e.,  the  impulses  of 
the  natural  heart,)  were  turned  to  account  in  executing  those  judg- 
ments. The  slaughter  of  the  women  and  infants  by  order  of  Moses; 
a  like  case  by  Samuel,  and  a  worse  case  by  the  Levites,  killing  their 
neighbors  who  had  transgressed  by  idolatrous  indulgences.  Great 
injury  is  done  to  the  cause  of  Christ  when  men  endeavor  to  render 
these  cases  consistent  with  the  advanced  light  of  our  dispensation. 
The  statement  of  David  hanging  the  children  of  Rispah  is  probably 
an  interpolation,  as  it  is  not  found  in  the  parallel  record.  But  the 
preceding  instances  of  cruelty  are  a  true  record  ;  and  even  this  may 
have  been  the  act  of  a  king  jealous  of  the  heirs  of  Saul.  God  permits 
similar  acts  of  cruelty  in  wars  of  the  present  time.  The  Bible  is  re- 
sponsible only  for  giving  a  true  record  of  such  acts  as  were  done  in 
connection  with  Jewish  wars.  Such  record  could  be  made  in  our 
age;  but  the  spirit  of  Christianity  is  designed  to  change  the  charac- 
ter of  the  world  so  that  the  cruelties  of  one  set  of  men  inflicted  on 
others  as  judgments  for  sin  will  not  be  continued.  Such  things,  then 
and  now,  were  seldom  approved  by  the  Almighty,  except  as  judg- 
ments in  which  both  the  afflicted  and  the  inflicter  were  guilty  as  to 
same  extent  in  the  war  with  the  sleveholders.  David,  as  a  warrior, 
was  a  man  after  God's  own  heart  chosen  to  scourge  other  guilty  na- 
tions ;  yet  he  was  himself  called  "a  man  of  blood,"  and  was  not 
permitted  on  account  of  his  blood-guiltiness  to  build  a  house  of 
worship  for  Jehovah.  And  so  far  from  being — as  a  common  man — 
one  after  God's  heart,  the  scriptures  affirm  that  for  his  sins  terrible 
judgments  were  inflicted  on  him,  and  the  sword  was  not  to  depart 
from  his  house  until  he  died.  God  is  dishonored  and  the  Scripture 
record  misconstrued  by  making  David  a  Saint,  in  any  other  sense 
than  that  of  his  sterling  hostility  to  Idolatry,  and  his  recognition  of 


286  NOTES   ON    PIONEER    LIFE 

God  in  all  the  providences  that  befel  him.  By  deep  repentance  he 
received  pardon,  as  it  may  be  hoped,  for  his  aggravated  sins.  Less 
aggravated  in  view  of  the  darkness  of  his  dispensation;  but  such  as 
would  have  consigned  him  to  destruction  under  gospel  light. 

Another  evil  more  prevalent  formerly  than  at  the  present  time  is 
that  of  endeavoring  to  make  the  local  legislation  of  Moses,  which 
was  adapted  to  the  children  of  a  migratory  nation,  a  rule  of  duty 
under  our  dispensation.  Moses  changed  the  legislation  in  accord- 
ance with  the  change  of  circumstances  in  the  commencement.  The 
penalty  for  theft  was  three  times  changed  in  Israel.  Deuteronomy, 
the  second  law,  was  promulgated  when  the  Jews  were  about  to  be- 
come a  settled  nation,  and  was  changed  and  amended  in  various 
respects  to  suit  the  better  circumstances  of  the  people.  The  moral 
law,  in  the  Ten  Commandments,  given  on  Sinai  is  immediately  from 
God.  It  is  the  higher  law.  All  legislation  contrary  to  it  is  nuga- 
tory. It  is  the  foundation  of  all  legislation.  The  ritual  and  local 
laws  of  Moses  were  to  last  only  till  they  were  fulfilled.  The  Ten 
Commandments  are  to  last  so  long  as  man  lasts.  Whosoever  breaks 
one  of  them  and  teaches  men  so  is  the  least  in  the  Kingdom  of  God; 
and  whosoever  teaches  the  obsolete  ritual  is  not  instructed  in  the 
Kingdom  of  God. 

The  moral  law  is  the  law  of  nature  revised  and  revealed  with  au 
Ihority. 

The  first  commandment  with  its  introduction  recogfiizes  the  God 
of  Providence  as  the  True  God,  and  the  only  God  to  be  worshiped. 
"I  brought  you  up  out  of  the  land,"  etc. 

The  second  forbids  idolatry,  because  the  worshiper  will  necessa- 
rily attach  the  attributes  of  the  image  to  the  idea  of  God. 

Third,  forbids  irreverence  and  false  swearing. 

Fourth,  appoints  the  day  for  rest  and  religious  culture. 

Fifth,  duty  of  children  to  parents. 

Sixth,  protects  life. 

Seventh,  chastity. 

Eighth,  property. 

Ninth,  character. 

Tenth,  makes  all  spiritual — forbidding  the  thought  that  prompts  to 
wrong  action. 


"  Male  and  female  created  He  them."  Man  was  created  male  and 
female.  Juno  sprang  from  Jupiter's  head.  Eve  was  from  the  side 
of  Adam.  Every  head  is  male  and  female  united  in  the  cerebellum. 
The  two  sets  of  organs  co-operate.  But  the  organs  in  male  and  fe- 
male do  not  seek  like  organs  in  each  other.  Nature  seeks  to  balance 
herself  And  that  marriage  is  probably  best  if  not  happiest,  when 
the  organs  of  the  male  and  female  are  the  compliment  of  each  other. 
That  is,  where  a  small  organ  in  the  male  head  is  compensated  by  a 
larger  one  in  the  female,  and  vice  versa.  Similarity  of  organs  does 
not  produce  peace  and  happiness,    as   phrenologists   have    taught. 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  287 

Combativeness  largely  developed  in  both  will  be  certain  to  produce 
collision — so  in  other  cases.  There  is  something  in  phrenology,  but 
uot  all  that  phrenologists  have  claimed. 

The  doctrine  of  perfection  is  not  so  difficult,  if  there  were  discrim- 
ination. Whether  men  can  be  perfect  or  not,  of  course,  depends  on 
the  standard  they  measure  themselves  by.  To  be  perfect  in  love  is  a 
very  different  thing  from  being  perfect  in  self-denial  for  the  good 
of  men.     Christ  was  perfect  in  both. 


There  is  evidence  of  the  antiquity  and  genuineness  of  the  Bible 
in  that  its  early  histories  are  not  theogonies  but  homologies.  Not 
the  genealogies  of  gods  but  the  genealogies  of  men.  The  puerile 
and  impure  tales  of  the  Old  Testament  ought  not  to  be  read  in  fam- 
ilies, although  the  parent  ought  to  have  them  read  by  children,  and 
explain  that  to  the  early  men  concubinage  was  permitted.  That 
"old  wives'  fables,"  which  the  New  Testament  discountenances, 
were  the  staple  histories,  of  the  old  times;  because  the  genealogies 
of  families  was  the  chief  interest  and  the  only  history.  That  the 
deception  of  Abraham,  Rachel  and  others  were  wrong  then,  but 
would  be  greater  wrong  now.  That  it  was  necessary  for  the  Bible  to 
give  a  true  state  of  the  low  and  beastly  vices  prevailing  in  early 
times,  in  order  to  give  us  a  true  record  of  the  true  state  of  the  church 
and  the  world  in  that  age. 


In  rejecting  the  Jewish  view  of  their  own  Scriptures  the  Christians 
have  erred  in  the  past;  but  it  was  the  enor  of  the  church  rising  from 
the  dark  ages  to  the  more  advanced  state.  It  is  now,  or  soon  will 
be,  a  hindrance  to  the  progress  of  truth  to  affirm  that  the  minor  his- 
tories and  the  hagiographa  of  the  Old  Testament  were  inspired  in 
the  same  sense  as  the  dispensation  of  Moses  proper,  and  the  preach- 
ing of  the  prophets. 

Solomon's  song  is  a  love  song;  and  in  our  age  would  be  a  lewd 
song.  And  while  it  may  have  been  valual^le  to  the  Jews  as  an  incite- 
ment to  monogamy,  or  the  love  of  one  wife  only,  in  our  circumstances 
it  is  an  excitement  to  lust  rather  than  an  inducement  to  virtue.  The 
older  divines,  by  making  it  an  allegory,  alluding  to  Divine  love  saved 
it  from  evil  and  used  it  for  good.  Inspiration  relates  in  its  most  im- 
portant sense  to  those  scriptures  which  reveal  the  true  character  of 
God,  and  his  true  relations  to  man.  Under  the  New  Testament, — 
as  Ciod  was  in  Christ, — through  Him  is  revealed  to  us  the  true  Ciod 
and  the  true  duty.  The  Holy  Spirit  in  inspiration  produced  ideas 
in  tlie  minds  of  the  sacred  loriters  in  keeping  with  his  oum  holy  na- 
ture. Where  such  ideas  are  not,  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not.  Providence 
guides  in  regard  to  other  truths  of  history  and  hagiography.  The 
books  of  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke  are  providential  comnilations  of 
actual  historical  facts  concerning  the  life,  ministry  and  death  of  Christ. 


288  NOTES   ON   PIONEER   LIFE 


The  book  of  John  and  the  epistles  are  historical  and  spiritual  pre- 
sentations of  gospel  truth  and  experience.  All  are  inspired,  but  not 
in  the  same  sense.  One  is  by  the  influx  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  the 
other  by  guidance  and  providence. 


God  of  Providence  and  grace  who  hath  raised  me  up  and  guided 
me  to  do  better  than  I  would  or  could  do,  enable  me  to  show  others 
how  much  may  be  done  by  Thine  assistance  in  a  short  life,  for  thy 
glory  and  the  good  of  thy  creatures.  And  help  me  to  acknowledge 
kindly  and  gratefully,  and  to  show  others,  that  only  those  who  are 
instruments  in  thy  hands  accomplish  ends  worthy  of  life's  labor. 

London,  July  2,  1861. — Amen  to  the  above,  which  was  written  in 
Ohio  years  ago. 


Faith  in  the  Gods  of  human  invention  is  a  natural  state.  The 
faith  of  the  natural  mind  in  its  own  creations.  Faith  in  a  character 
of  God  above  and  beyond  human  capabilities,  is  produced  by  in- 
spired truth  and  supernatural  influence — the  Bible  and  the  Holy 
Spirit, 


The  boy  called  the  prince  of  Wales  is  a  common  lad,  and  he  does 
not  deserve  so  much  honor  as  the  self-supporting  student  in  our  com- 
mon schools  and  seminaries.  The  Quakers,  although  ultra,  were 
right  in  principle  in  refusing  honor  to  hereditary  place  iiolders.  Such 
usually  deserve  contempt  rather  than  honor.  Those  who,  like  Queen 
Victoria,  live  a  virtuous  life,  while  they  spend  largely  the  public 
money,  should  be  respected  for  being  no  worse  than  they  are.  But 
the  Americans  who,  like  Gorham  Abbott,  make  asses  of  themselves 
by  adulation  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  and  do  it  in  such  connection  as 
to  pervert  the  principles  of  the  young  in  regard  to  the  worth  of  hu- 
man character.  Such  men  and  women  are  sycophants  and  shallow 
hypocrites.  Our  contemplated  college  at  Benzonia,  I  hope  will  never 
invite  such  mean  minds  to  address  any  of  our  societies.  There  seems 
to  be  a  hereditary  taint  in  some  families  that  causes  some  of  their 
members  to  cringe  and  prostitute  their  conscience  in  the  presence  of 
factitious  greatness  or  greatness  in  combination  with  crime — as  wit- 
ness the  Life  of  Napoleon  by  one  of  the  Abbotts — and  the  proposition 
to  his  pupils  by  another  to  demean  themselves  as  menials  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  boy,  the  prince  of  Wales.  Such  men  fall  little  behind 
the  eulogists  of  debased  greatness — as  Parton  and  other  of  like  char- 
acter, who  eulogize  mind  or  character  without  conscience. 


In  the  coming  ages  the  question  of  depravity  will  be  resolved  into, 
development  of  the  being  by  earthly,  sensuous  and  evil  surroundings, 
in  which  all  are  born.  It  will  be  admitted  that  man  was  created  in 
adaptation  to  the  imperfect  conditions  in  which  he  was  to  live.    That; 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  289 

man's  imperfection  and  Christ's  perfection  imply  each  other  in  the 
moral  economy  of  the  world,  and  that  the  last  is  designed  by  faith 
to  counteract  the  other. 


Jesus  Christ  is  God  projected  into  the  objective,  that  by  faith  He 
might  become  subjective  in  man;  or,  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Logos,  the 
intellectual  objective  in  the  divine  mind,  projected  into  a  human 
nature,  that  He  might  become  the  moral  objective  to  the  human 
mind,  and  so  by  appropriating  faith  become  subjective  to  the  soul. 


After  all  the  discussions  and  doubts  about  doctrine  in  which  Chris- 
tians may  be  involved;  after  all  the  doubts  about  whether  many  in 
the  church  are  better  than  some  without,  still  it  is  pleasant  to  preach 
the  gospel.  The  holiness  of  the  gospel;  the  self-denial  for  the  good 
of  men;  the  practical  character  of  its  morals;  the  adaptation  of  its 
doctrine  to  benefit  men;  especially  its  power  to  produce  love  in  the 
human  heart,  which  is  the  thing  needed — all  these  make  it  pleasant 
to  preach  the  gospel. 


A  beautiful  little  bug  has  flown  to  the  gas-light  deceived,  and  has 
fallen  in  pain  on  my  sheet  of  paper.  Poor  thing!  What  does  such 
an  incident  mean  in  the  system  of  creative  nature?  What  does  it 
indicate  in  regard  to  the  nde  of  law — to  the  relations  of  Creator  and 
creature?  Lord,  make  us  humble  and  docile  by  such  inquiries. 
They  are  too  deep  for  me. 


It  is  not  the  preaching  of  godliness  but  the  practice  of  godliness 
that  convicts  a  household.  Households  that  are  externally  fair  but 
internally  foul,  raise  those  children  which  lead  people  to  wonder  how 
such  good  people  could  have  such  bad  children.  There  are  excep- 
tions; but  bad  children  generally  are  made  by  bad  propensities  in 
one  or  both  parents,  or  bad  management  at  home  and  home-life  not 
known  abroad. 


Does  Matter  limit  to  some  extent,  and  in  some  sense  the  exercise 
of  divine  power?  There  can  not  be  two  hills  without  a  valley  be- 
tween. If  a  perfect  level  is  raised  in  one  place  to  a  hill,  it  will  from 
the  nature  of  things  and  laws  cause  a  depression  elsewhere.  So,  if 
out  of  a  perfect  moral  level  God  brings  good,  there  will  result  its 
negative  evil.  Thus,  out  of  nothing  the  eduction  of  good  produces 
a  residuum  without  the  good;  hence,  if  good  agency  be  educed,  evil 
agency  remains  and  the  progressive  work  of  God  in  the  world  is  by 
tlie  good  to  work  the  evil  out  of  the  system. 


290  NOTES   ON   PIONEER   LIFE 

There  must  be  moral  progress,  or  an  eternal  fixedness  in  perfection 
that  resolves  itself  into  an  infinite  and  inert  sameness.  But  progress 
implies  immaturity;  hence  the  creation  is  immature,  but  advancing 
to  perfection  in  which  memory  of  past  history  will  destroy  sameness. 


The  man  whose  heart  is  inclined  to  reform;  to  truth;  to  love,  will 
be  in  favor  of  Christ  and  His  gospel,  and  his  mind  will  be  inclined 
to  confess  the  one  and  support  the  other — because  Christ  is  the  ob- 
jective of  his  own  internal  state. 


The  words  damnation  and  condemnation  in  the  New  Testament 
require  a  new'  definition  in  order  to  a  right  apprehension  of  their  im- 
port by  the  common  reader.  The  true  sense  is  either  self-condem- 
nation felt  in  the  soul,  or  the  sentence  of  judgment  dooming  to 
penalty  as  the  desert  of  sin.  The  words  are  generally  understood  as 
meaning  the  penalty  itself  as  experienced  after  judgment  instead  of 
the  sentence  of  condemnation  before  the  judgment. 


Belief  in  miracles  is  first,  not  last  in  the  divine  dispensations. 
When  the  reason  of  men  shall  be  fully  developed,  so  that  men  can 
see  that  Christianity  is  ultimate  and  perfect  in  truth,  love  and  power, 
then  the  belief  in  miracles  will  not  be  necessary  to  the  men  of  that 
age.  But  it  does  not  follow  that  the  belief  was  not  necessary  in  the 
first  ages  of  faith.  Men  then  needed  the  evidence  of  sense  in  con- 
nection with  the  truth.  The  men  of  the  last  age  need  the  evidence 
of  reason,  and  reason  will  teach  that  miracles  were  necessary  in  the 
first,  but  not  in  the  last  ages  of  faith. 


For  the  reader's  sake  I  have  endeavored  in  my  published  works  to 
write  in  such  a  way  that  my  readers  may  be  drawn  insensibly  to  a 
more  liberal  and  rational  and  evangelical  view  of  doctrinal  theology 
in  regard  to  points  where  the  creeds  limit  the  imjrort  of  scripture. 

We  may  be  sure  that  a  church  or  community  that  sins  against 
the  light  of  the  age  in  which  they  live  will  not  run  on  peacefully. 
Unless  there  be  repentance  there  will  be  a  har<lening  in  sin. 
Because,  when  sin  is  made  manifest  by  truth,  if  men  do  not  forsake 
their  sin,  they  will  seek  apology  and  then  justification  of  the  evil; 
and  hence,  if  they  do  not  repent,  they  necessarily  become  blind  and 
hardened  in  their  guilt. 

When  the  anti-slavery  discussion  first  commenced  in  this  country 
it  was  urged  in  view  of  moral  considerations  alone.  At  that  early 
day,  those  who  understood  the  retributive  character  of  God's  gov- 
ernment over  nations  and  churches,  taught  that  Ood  would  visit  the 
South  with  penalty  unless  they  would  hear  truth  and  reform  their 
wicked  institutions.      But  the  presentation  of  truth  only   rendered 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  29 1 

them  insnne  in  their  sin.  Rulers,  priests  and  people  have  become 
hardened  and  aggressive,  and  the  end  will  probably  be  penalty  or 
destruction.  We  have  already  reached  the  beginning  of  the  end. 
Why  should  good  men  wonder?  CJod  will  reveal  his  attribute  of 
justice  and  the  future  generations  will  understand  that  God  is  just, 
by  his  penalties  which,  perhaps,  they  would  not  learn  by  his  precepts. 


The  first  chapter  of  Romans  seems  to  prove  what  sectarian  selfish- 
ness has  not  brought  out  of  the  text— that,  although  the  heathen  are 
vile  and  desperately  wicked,  yet  that  those  who  conform  to  the  light 
they  possess  with  as  much  assiduity  as  the  christian  conforms  to  the 
light  he  possesses,  will,  according  to  his  dei^ree  of  ho/iness,  be  as 
acceptable  to  God  as  his  more  privileged  fellow  man.  The  heathen 
cannot  attain  to  the  degree  of  holiness  that  can  be  attained  by  faith 
in  Christ;  hence,  we  are  the  happiest  of  the  holy;  but  he  cannot 
sink  into  such  aggravated  crime  as  those  who  have  better  privileges. 
It  is  wise  to  determine  no  more  in  regard  to  the  future  of  the  hea- 
then than  is  revealed. 


A  proof  that  the  Old  Testament  in  its  sfeneral  history  and  its  pro- 
phetic books  was  written  by  divine  guidance,  is  found  in  the  fact 
that  the  retribution  of  the  nation  from  first  to  last,  and  the  views  of 
the  prophets  in  regard  to  the  causes  of  that  retribution  are  in  accord- 
ance with  what  must  from  the  character  of  God,  be  the  history  of  a 
people  where  privileeres  and  tuition  and  transgression  were  such  as 
that  of  the  Jews.  The  attribute  of  iustice,  as  it  effects  nations  in 
this  world  being  assumed,  then  the  history  of  the  Jews  is  a  deduction. 


The  idea  of  a  personal  devil  is  necessary  in  order  to  lead  the  soul 
to  hate  sin.  Satan  to  the  soul  is  evil  personified,  and  as  such  Ire  is 
hated  as  an  objective  evil  agent,  and  sin  becomes  odious  as  being 
agreeable  to  him  and  instigated  by  him;  thus  it  becomes  odious  to 
the  soul  in  view  of  its  evil  source  and  instigation.  But  if  sin  is  con- 
sidered an  accident;  a  fatality;  a  human  frailty,  its  odious  nature  is 
abated  in  the  estimate  of  the  soul.  It  is  considering  a  character  or 
quality  objectively  that  leads  us  to  feel  most  deeply  its  good  or  evil 
in  ourselves.     To  hate  evil  personified  is  to  hate  sin. 


There  are  some  symbols  in  all  languages  which  are  derived  from 
the  grand  objects  and  movements  of  the  material  imiverse;  as  light 
and  darkness  for  truth  and  falsehood,  and  others  that  seem  to  all 
minds  the  natural  figure  for  certain  states  of  mind.  Other  ideas  are 
the  final  results  of  human  reason  in  all  ages  as  that  of  the  logos,  or 
thought — birth  of  the  mind.  Now,  suppose  it  to  be  shown  as  it  may 
be,  that  the  scriptural  use  of  these  and  like  expressions  are  derived 
from  previous  theosophies  or  philosophies,  does  that  invalidate  the 

5 


292  NOTES   ON   PIONEER    LIFE 

truth  of  scripture?  Are  not  the  ideas  natural  to  man,  and  the  sym- 
bols which  all  human  languages  produce  most  likely  to  be  true,  as 
they  are  those  that  will  be  finally  and  universally  accepted.  Let  the 
New  Testament  be  an  eclecticism,  gathering  the  gold  from  the  dross 
of  past  thought,  and  incorporating  those  ideas  at  which  the  mind  ar- 
rives as  its  ultimate  deductions.  Let  Paul  speak  in  the  language  of 
the  Rabbins,  and  John  accept  the  phraseology  of  Alexandria,  the 
truth  of  Christianity  thus  proved  does  not  lose  its  power.  It  only 
takes  on  a  form  that  will  define  it  by  the  idiom  of  the  times — that 
will  give  it  currency  in  its  own  age,  and  connect  it  with  the  matured 
thought  of  all  ages. 


There  are  certain  ultinia  tliule  toward  which  if  the  thought  be 
prone  to  run,  the  mind  will  find  itself  enveloped  in  shadows  and 
doubts.  The  future  life  in  connection  with  the  resurrection  of  the 
body.  The  accordance  of  the  old  dogmatic  teaching  in  regard  to 
the  atonement  with  the  views  revealed  in  the  New  Testament.  It 
will  be  wise  for  most  christians  to  accept  the  impression  made  by  the 
separate  passages  of  the  New  Testament  as  they  read  them.  Mental 
effort  to  constrain  them  into  accordance  with  the  defined  dogmatic 
views  of  theologians,  often  hinders  the  impression  of  the  apostolic 
thought.  It  is  wise  for  those  who  believe  that  love  is  life  and  heav- 
en, to  leave  these  speculations  to  those  who  like  them,  and  look  to 
Jesus,  believing  in  his  life  as  the  rule  of  duty,  and  in  his  death  as 
the  manifestation  of  divine  love  for  man. 


The  true  and  only  true  religion  is  that  which  being  believed  will 
accomplish  the  most  good  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  mind  and 
moral  progress.  No  one  can  doubt  but  that  in  this  respect  the  pre- 
cept and  example  of  Christianity  are  perfect.  But  there  is  need,  as 
the  soul  is  made,  of  something  more  than  precept  and  example. 
Love  is  life;  it  is  the  highest  good  of  the  human  soul;  hence,  with 
the  perfect  in  precept  and  example  there  is  the  absolute  need  of  the 
love-prodiicins; poiver.  This  the  Christian  religion  has  in  perfection  to 
those  who  believe.  F'urther  still,  there  is  need  that  the  love  produced 
should  influence  the  will  to  work  for  the  good  of  the  race.  No  one 
can  doubt  but  that  love  to  Christ  does  this  perfectly.  If,  therefore, 
the  only  true  religion  is  that  which  accomplishes  the  best  results  for 
individual  men  and  for  the  race — the  religion  of  Christ  as  it  is  re- 
vealed— not  in  creeds  but  in  the  New  Testament — Faith  in  Christ, 
as  Lord,  Teacher  and  Sacrifice,  is  the  only  possibly  true  religion  — 
and  as  human  nature  is  constituted  it  is  impossible  for  Christianity 
to  be  untrue. 

But  what  of  the  Old  Testament?  It  was  introductory  and  imper- 
fect in  many  respects,  because  it  was  in  the  development  before  the 
perfect.  Yet,  in  the  then  state  of  human  progress  the  religion  that 
taught  the  one  God,  Creator,  and  Controller  of  nature  and  provi- 
dence— the  religion  that  took  the  institutions  produced  out  of  the 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  ,   293 

necessity  of  the  human  heart  and  human  circumstances  and  moulded 
them  into  symbols  and  into  an  introduction  to  the  coming  perfect, 
and  gave  them  a  moral  significance,  and  at  the  same  time  connected 
(Jod  with  the  affairs  of  nations  and  men  as  the  moral  governor: — In 
this  sense  the  Old  Testament  religion  in  that  age  and  stage  of  devel- 
opment and  in  those  circumstances  was  the  best  possible  to  be 
believed,  and  hence  was  the  only  possible  religion  as  introductory  to 
the  perfect  in  Christianity. 


•Doubts  connected  with  figures,  as  in  Bishop  Colenso,  have  noth- 
ing to  do  with  the  truth  in  the  case.  Clod's  providence  to  6,000,  re- 
veals the  same  truth  as  to  600,000.  The  fables  and  fictions  of  Jewish 
tradition  and  hagiography  incorporated  in  the  canon  have  nothing  to 
do  in  the  case.  The  nature  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  such  that  his  op- 
eration is  only  in  connection  with  holy  i/iought,  and  systems,  and 
things  necessary  to  human  progress  and  human  good.  With  this 
understanding  of  the  plan  where  the  divine  connects  itself  with  the 
human,  in  all  dispensations,  the  truth  seeker  will  not  be  injured  by 
such  woi-ks  as  that  of  Colenso  and  other  w-riters  of  the  same  class 
past  and  to  come.  There  are  figments  and  fictions,  and  old  w-ives' 
fables  in  the  old  Testament,  of  course;  but  the  plan  and  providence 
of  God  in  the  dispensation  of  Moses  is  above  and  independent  of 
these. 


This  week  Rev.  Mr.  C ,  from   Munson,   Mass.,  is  here.     He 

preached  yesterday,  not  as  I  advised  him,  but  a  sermon  from  the 
passage  in  Job:  "Who  by  searching  can  find  out  God."  His  dis- 
course was  an  abstruse  attempt  to  show  we  could  know  nothing  of 
God.  "His  centre  was  everywhere,  His  circumference  nowhere. 
Infinity  is  incomprehensible;  so  omnipresence;  so  infinite  power." 
The  effort  was  to  show  that  all  reasoning  in  regard  to  God  must  be 
contradictory  and  absurd,  and  such  w-as  the  God  of  the  Bible.  The 
sermon  was  in  one  sense  true;  but  it  w^as  designed  to  accomplish  just 
the  opposite  of  what  revelation  and  right  preaching  aims  to  accom- 
plish. What  a  pity!  God  is  revealed  in  Christ  in  order  to  be  com- 
prehensible to  man. 


Parents  should  be  careful  to  be  accurate  in  the  use  of  language  in 
the  presence  of  their  young  children.  The  forms  of  speech  settled 
in  their  minds  from  two  to  ten  years  of  age,  it  is  almost  impossible 
to  eradicate  by  later  tuition.  I  learned  from  my  grandfather's  family 
to  use  the  verb  "to  be"  erroneously;  and  now,  a  Dr.  of  Divinity  by 
the  forced  nomination  of  my  brethren,  and  a  Senator  without  asking 
the  nomination,  I  still  in  senate  and  pulpit,  and  often  in  the  first  writ- 
ing of  a  MS  use  is  for  are,  and  other  less  erroneous  forms. 


Christian  people  ought  to  cease  praying  for  their  pastor  in  his  pres- 
ence.     I  have  always  desired  the  people  for  whom  I  preached  to 


294  NOTES   ON    PIONEER    LIFE 

pray  for  nie  in  private,  but  not  in  public.  Human  nature  is  selfishly 
good  sometimes.  A  modest  preacher  will  not  desire  to  hear  prayer 
frequently  for  himself  if  he  can  have  it  unheard.  And  people,  as 
well  as  preachers,  sometimes  pray  — as  the  politicians  say — "for 
bunkum."  A  good  brother  is  in  the  habit  now  of  praying  for  the 
young  woman  gone  to  teach,  and  for  others  in  such  a  manner  that 
it  reaches  the  parenfs  heart  through  their  ears.  Pray  personally 
in  private  if  persons  are  present. 


Poets,  and  to  some  extent  other  literary  men,  who  are  merely  men 
of  letters — those  who  have  never  associated  with  men  or  with  nature 
in  the  common  walks  of  life— who  have  never  labored  witii  their 
hands,  and  are  conversant  with  ideas  only,  can  never  produce  any- 
thing that  will  not  be  devoid  in  some  measure  of  practical  sense. 
They  may  be  brilliant  and  profound;  but  the  clear,  strong  discrim- 
inations of  the  practical  mind  will  be  absent.  Their  verses  may  suit 
mere  students  of  letters,  but  the  logic  of  Pope,  the  human  nature  of 
Shakspeare,  or  of  Burns  will  l>e  wanting.  If  such  men,  who  are 
merely  scholars,  espouse  a  good  cause,  as  Sumner  or  Phillips,  they 
are  heroes  of  the  ideal  rather  than  the  practical.  It  requires  Garri- 
son, the  printer;  Chase,  the  ferry  boy  and  school  teacher;  or,  espe- 
cially Lincoln,  the  laborer,  to  maintain  truth  for  those  who  would 
practically  apply  it.  The  simple  anecdote  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  that 
it  is  unsafe  to  swap  horses  crossing  a  stream,  had  more  influence  in 
the  general  election  of  1864,  than  all  the  able  but  glittering  speeches 
of  Charles  Sumner  put  together.  I  knew  this  fact,  because,  in  that 
election  I  thought  it  duty  to  canvass  my  senatorial  district  for  Lin- 
coln; I  could  use  his  matter  with  the  masses,  but  I  had  no  use  for 
the  expanded  thought  of  Sumner. 


Oberlin,  more  than  any  other  institution  in  the  land,  has  been 
Clod's  instrument  in  moralizing  the  politics,  and  spiritualizing  the  re- 
ligion of  the  churches  in  the  West.  Not  because  her  doctrine  and 
action  were  perfect,   but  because  they  tended  to  perfection. 

The  power  was  not  so  much  in  her  professors,  ( except  in  the  case 
of  Mr.  Finney.  They  were,  most  of  them,  pious  men;  but  very 
common  men.  Mr.  Finney  has  been  the  best,  and  some  of  her  other 
professors  among  the  best  christians  in  the  land ).  The  power  she 
has  exercised  in  the  country  has  been  in  her  principles  and  her  pray- 
ers, and  in  the  consecrated  hearts  of  her  first  friends  and  her  first 
students.  She  drew  to  her  retired  wooden  rooms  the  spiritually  in- 
clined youth  of  the  whole  land. 

Her  first  school  teachers,  alive  with  gospel  principle  concerning 
human  freedom  and  spiritual  holiness,  felt  within  them  a  commission 
to  disseminate  the  light  of  truth.  They  went  by  hundreds  into  the 
school  districts  of  Ohio  and  other  western  states  and  in  the  families, 
quietly,  (while  the  selfish  politicians  were  scheming  for  themselves; 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  295 

or  while  no  political  excitement  perverted  the  perception  of  the  peo- 
ple,) they  enlightened  and  converted  multitudes  to  righteous  princi- 
ple; established  the  truth  in  their  conscience,  from  which  scheming 
politicians  could  not  subsequently  turn  them.  At  the  same  time 
Oberlin  was  doing  this  work  State  colleges,  and  other  secular  insti- 
tutions, were  preaching  and  teaching  their  orthodox  heresies,  and 
sending  out  a  class  of  lawyers  and  preachers  and  doctors,  many  of 
whom  resisted  reform  and  were  a  bane  rather  than  a  blessing  to  both 
church  and  State. 

The  fear  now  is,  that  Oberlin  has  fulfilled  her  mission  as  a  power 
of  righteousness  in  the  earth,  and  is  falling  to  the  level  of  rich,  edu- 
cational institutions;  and  at  the  death  of  Mr.  Finney  will  pass  from 
being  a  spiritual  to  a  secular  religious  power.  Her  halls  are  now 
costly  and  large;  filled  mostly  with  worldly  and  wealthy  rather  than 
poor  and  spiritual  students.  Her  teachers  who,  in  the  days  of  her 
greatest  usefulness,  did  not  get  half  the  salary  that  other  college 
professors  received,  are  now  seeking  larger  endowment  and  salaries 
equal  with  others.  Thus,  education  for  the  people  will  end  at  Ober- 
lin, and  education  for  classes  begin.  The  teachers  will  no  longer 
affiliate  with  the  students  in  common;  but  will  be  more  separate; 
and  Oberlin  will  rise  in  popularity,  and  sink  from  spiritual  power. 
She  will  regenerate  no  more  States  politically,  and  spiritualize  no 
more  churches.  Finney  will  be  true  till  death,  but  such  men  have 
no  successors.  May  God  give  to  Benzonia  the  spirit  and  the  power 
of  Oberlin  in  the  early  time. 


When  churches  or  benevolent  organizations  become  large  and  in- 
fluential; when  they  have  a  name  which  is  honorable;  when  their 
managers  are  great  and  prudent  men  in  the  world's  estimation; 
when  many  praise  and  none  can  gain  anything  by  dissenting  from 
their  procedures,  then  arises  the  danger  that  men  will  begin  to 
regard  the  institution  itself  with  improper  deference.  Its  friends  rely 
on  its  name,  its  wisdom,  its  wealth  to  honor  or  promote  themselves. 
It  may  then  begin  to  "seek  its  own" — its  own  growth,  character, 
interests,  as  an  institution  rather  than  the  things  that  belong  to 
Christ.  Great  institutions  and  men  of  great  name  may  do  great  det- 
riment to  true  religion.  With  the  prevalent  desire  to  be  esteemed 
great  in  human  estimation,  to  be  a  true  minister,  is  scarcely  possible. 


On  Dreams  and  Dreaming. — How  mysterious  and  inexplicable 
they  are?  Skeptical  as  we  may  be,  and  doubtless  should  be,  in  re- 
gard to  any  intimations  of  the  future  being  connected  with  the  com- 
mon dreamings  of  the  night,  yet  there  are  dreams  that  the  mind 
cannot  dispose  of  as  being  the  shadow  of  past  thoughts.  It  is  no 
douiit  true  that  the  prevailing  state  of  mind  during  waking  hours 
carries  its  hues  into  the  hours  of  sleep,  and  these  hues  somber  or 
salient  tinge  the  texture  of  our  night  visions.     But  is  it  not  likewise 


596 


NOTES   ON   PIONEER   LIFE 


true  that  coming  states  of  mind  do  the  same — the  one  as  much  as 
the  other?  It  is  certainly  true  that  the  impress  of  the  dream  and  of 
events  which  follow  often  force  the  mind  to  feel  whether  it  will  or 
no,  that  as  shadow  and  substance  the  one  is  the  complement  of  the 
other.  There  are  visions  that  can  be  accounted  for  on  no  theory  as  yet 
proposed,  and  those  who  assume  that  such  have  no  connection  with 
the  future  are  often  egotistical  philosophers  like  Merebaud,  who 
seek  reputation  by  negativing  everything  inexplicable.  Dreams  in- 
dicating the  future  confirm  the  hopes  of  a  future  life,  and  strengthen 
the  testimony  for  the  scriptures.  My  sleeping  thoughts  are  often  as 
distinct  in  the  morning  as  my  waking  thoughts  at  night.  The  freed 
spirit  expatiates  in  the  past  and  future  alike. 

The  symbolic  representations  of  the  future  in  dreams  do  nqt  al- 
ways nor  often  assume  the  shape  of  symbolic  ideas,  as  we  would 
conceive  of  them  in  waking  hours — while  yet  in  connection  with  the 
future  they  seem  more  striking  and  appropriate,  than  any  which  we 
could  conceive  of  while  awake.  Take  the  following  three  instances 
among  very  many: 

Before  the  principal  revival  of  religion  in  Akron,  I  dreamed 
that  the  old  meeting  house  seemed  to  assume  the  aspect  of  a  dingy 
stone  building.  Its  height  increased;  its  tops  surrounded  with 
clouds,  and  apparently  lost  in  the  darkness  of  the  clouds.  The  sur- 
roundings of  the  church  did  not  seem  inviting,  but  rather  dark,  and 
the  enlargement  seemed  in  some  wise  not  pleasant  to.  me.  I  had  no 
anticipation  except  good  for  the  church.  The  form  of  the  church 
which  I  beheld  in  vision  was  something  I  did  not  anticipate  and 
would  reject.  The  impression  was  not  pleasant,  and  yet  there  was 
extension.  Now,  while  I  remained  in  Akron  the  church  prospered 
greatly.  I  left  it  a  large  and  hopeful  people.  The  revival  then  in 
progress  greatly  added  to  its  members;  but  after  I  left  Mr.  Pickands 
went  to  that  church.  He  was  eccentric,  and  became  a  Millerite. 
The  church  was  in  the  end  divided,  and  its  members  scattered,  and 
clouds  and  darkness  were  upon  it,  when  the  organization  ceased  and 
a  new  church  was  formed  of  its  fragments. 

In  Chicago,  during  the  progress  of  the  revival  in  the  First  PresVjy- 
terian  church,  whilst  I  was  laboring  with  them,  I  dreamed  of  seeing 
a  field  inclosed  for  cultivation.  It  had  been  used.  It  was  elevated 
at  its  upper  end  and  declined  to  the  bottom.  The  lower  part  seemed 
rather  barren  and  gullied  by  storms  and  strong  currents  of  water 
which  had  passed  over  it.  The  upper  part  seemed  more  fair  and 
fruitful,  and  I  was  engaged  in  setting  out  in  it  young  fruit  trees. 
(3thers  were  growing  there,  and  the  upper  part  of  the  field  presented 
to  my  eye  and  left  on  my  mind  a  pleasant  impression. 

That  church  was  the  first  organized  in  Chicago.  Old  strifes  and 
currents  of  public  sentiment  had  separated  and  marred  the  minds 
of  its  old  members.  They  were  unfruitiul  for  the  most  part.  Church 
fliscipline  of  the  most  painful  kind  began  before  the  protracted  meet- 
ing closed.  But  there  was  a  better  class  of  members,  who  were  re- 
vived and  greatly  advanced — and  to  them  were  added,  by  my  labors, 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  297 

a  number  of  converts.  These  have  since  then  been  the  hope  of  the 
church.  The  church  has  prospered,  and  a  colony  has  gone  out  and 
formed  a  Congregational  church  which  is  likewise  doing  good.  The 
reform  element  and  self-denying  spirit  are  mostly  in  the  Congrega- 
tional church  — but  both  are  prosperous. 

.\  precious  revival  has  just  closed  in  this  (Mansfield)  church.  The 
church  itself  has  been  more  revived  and  enlightened  than  at  any 
time  before.  With  one  or  two  exceptions,  every  member  has  made 
spiritual  attainments.  Now,  in  the  midst  of  the  revival  I  dreamed, 
and  the  dream  greatly  impressed  and  affected  me. 

I  dreamed  I  was  in  a  garden  of  fruitful  plants  and  flowers;  the 
buds  on  the  trees  which  seemed  like  rose  bushes  were  just  develop- 
ing, as  the  cabbage  rose  develops  its  flower.  I  thought  that  it  was 
sunlight,  but  there  was  slight  snow  on  the  ground  and  it  was  cold 
and  freezing.  In  looking  at  the  buds  I  saw  that  almost  every  one 
had  in  its  core  a  black  worm;  the  head  of  the  worm  was  visible,  and 
it  was  moving  and  living — in  some  cases  larger  and  more  active  than 
others.  I  stood  and  wondered  in  my  dream  how  the  worm^  could 
live  in  the  freezing  weather.  It  seemed  strange  to  me  but  true. 
After  contemplating  the  scene  I  took  a  stick  and  engaged  thrashing 
the  bushes  and  buds  to  knock  out  the  worms  and  kill  them.  I 
thought  I  labored  with  some  success,  although  not  with  entire  nor 
general  success. 

Now  the  revival  is  over.  It  has  been  a  rich  blessing  to  us  all.  I 
have  preached  much  to  the  church.  Worldly  and  selfish  aims  were 
as  canker  worms  in  the  developing  christian  character.  The  worms 
lived  in  the  cold  light  of  truth  while  there  was  little  spirit  or  power; 
but  by  the  grace  of  God  something  has  been  done  to  remove  them 
in  this  revival.  What  do  such  dreams  presenting  unthought  of  sym- 
bols, which  really  do  symbolize  the  future,  mean?  Do  not  beings 
that  know  the  future  commune  with  our  minds  in  the  night  season? 

October  27,  1858. — Last  night  I  returned  from  C'hicago  at  nine 
o'clock.  Slept  soundly,  as  I  was  somewhat  wearied.  I  dreamed,  and 
in  vision  saw  three  scenes  very  dissimilar,  and  all  seeming  to  purport 
the  same  thing.  I  seemed  to  be  an  observer  rather  than  the  subject 
of  the  dream. 

I  dreamed  I  was  in  a  house  somewhat  old.  By  some  force  it  was 
falling  with  myself  and  others  in  it.     It  fell  and  I  awoke. 

Asleep  again.  I  saw  a  chestnut  tree  standing  apart  in  a  field.  A 
crow  hovered  over  its  top.  The  bird  seemed  to  alight  on  it  as  a  dark 
cloud.  A  wind  arose  and  uprooted  the  tree,  and  blew  it  down  and 
along  the  ground. 

Asleep  again.  I  seemed  to  be  on  the  second  story  of  a  house,  and 
w-as  pulling  a  rope  to  ring  a  bell.  The  bell,  or  rather  steel  ring, 
was  cracked  and  gave  out  only  the  shore,  harsh  jars  of  a  broken  bell. 

All  things  seen  in  dreams  are  not  the  product  of  the  law  of  sug- 
gestion, nor  are  they  always  originated  by  imperfect  sleep,  or  by  in- 
digestion. These  visions  were  very  vivid.  They  are  quite  diverse 
in  themselves,  yet  the  same  import. 


298 


NOTES   ON   PIONEER   LIFE 


October  29. — This  morning  I  received  a  note  from  a  friend  con- 
nected with  a  family  in  which  in  former  years  I  had  a  deep  interest. 
One  died  insane;  one  is  now  insane,  and  I  fear  another  is  about  to 
lose  her  reason.  I  have  not  for  years  had  any  intercourse  with  this 
family,  they  residing  in  a  distant  part  of  the  State. 

The  letter  just  received  is  from  Mrs.  Harriet  Emmerson,  of  New 
Port,  Ky.  A  passage  of  its  doleful  contents  reads  as  follows:  "With 
one  of  my  sons  dead,  and  the  other  in  the  lunatic  asylum,  I  find  my- 
self almost  alone  at  fifty-three  years  of  age,  and  dependent  on  others 
for  a  living."  This  woman  was  one  of  the  holiest  members  of  the 
church  at  New  Richmond.  Her  husband  died  insane.  She  needs 
help  and  asks  for  it.  I  feel  deeply  these  afflictions,  and  will  do  for 
the  sufferers  what  I  can  and  when  I  can.  The  dreams  are  being 
fulfilled.  The  interpretation  is  by  no  possibility  a  chance  similitude, 
for  every  state  of  mind  in  view  of  these  facts  are  the  same  which  the 
dream  produced.  The  fulfillment  does  not  always  produce  the  same 
state  of  mind — sometimes  only  it  does.  The  cracked  bell  was  a 
symbol  of  impaired  reason. 


I  have  just  heard  a  sermon  on  love.  To  me,  although  I  knew  it  to 
be  sacred  and  vital  truth,  it  was  barren  and  empty.  I  am  fastidious, 
perhaps,  beyond  propriety  in  regard  to  preaching  perfection,  by  those 
especially  who  are  known  to  possess  only  the  ideal,  not  the  actual  of 
their  teaching.  I  would  never  give  out  even  a  hymn  to  sing  if  I 
thought  it  overstated  the  spiritual  condition  of  the  singers.  In  that 
beautiful  hymn,  "I  love  thy  kingdom  Eord,"  the  verse  containing 
the  imprecation, 

If  ere  my  heart  forg^et 
"This  hanil  let  useful  skill  forsake, 
"This  voice  in  silence  die," 

I  have  never  given  out  for  others  to  sing,   and  I  have  never  sung 
it  wiien  given  out  by  another. 

Worship  ought  to  be  the  expression  of  the  true  emotions  of  the 
heart.  Reverence,  humanity  and  utter  truthfulness  should  charac- 
terize every  word— or  no  word  should  be  said  or  sung.  It  is  some- 
what different  perhaps  with  preaching.  But  the  common,  formal 
preacher  who  lectures  on  the  life  and  power  of  love,  which  he  does  not 
feel,  does  his  duty  while  he  is  yet  an  object  of  pity.  He  may  utter 
the  same  truth,  and  yet  the  spirit  of  his  discourse — its  impression 
upon  the  hearts  of  others  will  be  very  different  from  that  of  the  man 
who  speaketh  out  of  the  abundance  of  his  heart.  Such  discourses 
usually  affect  nobody,  except  to  repel  or  harden  those  who  know  that 
the  man's  words  are  with  him  a  mere  theory,  and  to  other  hearers 
they  are  as  a  "painted  ship  on  a  painted  ocean." 


A  person  that  tells  the  evils  that  he  knows  to  be  true  of  another, 
without  at  the  same  time  telling  the  good  that  he  knows  to  be  true, 
is  a  liar. 


IN    THE    NEW   WEST.  299 

There  should  be  sonic  method  by  which  omnibus  bills  in  the 
legislature,  aiipr(>pnations  of  public  moneys  for  improvements  in 
States  or  in  the  Union,  should  be  referred  to  an  impartial  committee 
of  inquiry  and  determination,  to  report  after  investigation  according 
to  the  need  and  value  of  each  object  asking  appropriation.  Experi 
cncc  in  frauds  upon  the  (lovernment  are  constant,  and  interested 
representatives  combine  shamefully  for  selfish  ends,  to  felch  public 
funds.  When  in  th<:  Senate  I  found  it  difficult  to  resist  combinations 
of  this  sort. 


1  am  troubled  with  youthful  feeling,  as  fresh  as  when  a  boy.  An 
aged  man,  feeble  in  body  — hair  white  as  wool  -and  yet  in  style 
of  intercourse  with  the  young,  almost  the  same  as  forty  years  ago. 
Others  note  the  peculiarity.      I  shall  surely  soon  get  l)eyond  this. 


IiK.NZOMA,  August,  1868. — I  have  planted  four  orchards  in  my 
life,  and  these  with  words  of  mine  have  induced  the  planting  of  many 
others  here  and  elsewhere.  I  have  urged  the  people  here  to  plant 
fruit  trees  and  shruiis  so  soon  as  they  had  sufficient  clear  land.  I 
have  introduced  good  varieties  of  fruits,  and  tested  them,  and  dis- 
tributed them,  from  the  strawberry  to  the  winter  apple;  and  by  fairs 
and  in  other  ways  we  have  created  a  desire  among  the  people  of  the 
whole  region  to  cultivate  good  fruit.  This  we  hope  will  be  a  bless- 
ing to  their  families.  It  will  contribute  to  health,  gratify  taste,  and 
make  home  surroundings  pleasant  and  profitable.  A  gentleman  who 
has  been  looking  through  my  fruit  yard  and  lawn  seems  induced 
thereby  to  remove  here  and  devote  his  leisure  to  fruit  culture.  With 
industry,  careful  culture  and  wise  selections,  fruit  growing — espe- 
cially the  best  winter  apples  -may  succeed  as  a  business  in  our  re- 
gion.    But,  in  order  to  this,  time  and  skilled  labor  are  necessary. 


I  have  read  the  Bible  of  Reason  in  which  the  wise  teaching  of  the 
ancient  sages  is  compiled  from  Confucius  to  Lucca;  and  the  state- 
ment affirmed  that  they  arc  valuable  as  the  doctrines  of  Jesus.  Now, 
if  it  were  admitted  that  the  excellence  of  the  gospel  is  in  its  pre- 
cepts— which  it  is  not —but  in  the  revelation  of  Divine  Love  in 
Christ.  Yet,  if  it  were  admitted  that  the  power  is  in  the  precept, 
then  why  did  not  Seneca  conquer  the  world?  Why  don't  Comte 
regenerate  and  transform  men?  Tell  us,  O  ye  men,  who  find  truth 
superior  to  the  New  Testament,  why  <loes  not  the  greater  truth  pro- 
duce the  greater  effect?  The  power  of  faith  on  the  conscience  and 
heart  is  the  central  glory  of  the  gospel — not  its  precepts. 


There  is  a  law  which  will  operate  to  produce  an  increase  of  beauty 
in  the  forms  and  faces  of  the  human  family,  especially  in  America. 
Persons  who  have  a  free  selection  of  marriage  mates — as  the  young 


300  NOTES   ON   PIONEER    LIFE 

people  of  this  country — will  generally  select  companions  of  physical 
and  mental  qualities  unlike  their  own.  Those  who  observe  will 
notice  this.  The  selection  in  physical  forms  may  grow  out  of  the 
distaste  one  gets  for  his  own  uninviting  peculiarities.  A  lean 
structure  will  usually  select  a  round  featured  mate.  A  person  with  a 
long  nose  will  never  select  a  mate  with  the  same  peculiarity.  The 
dislike  they  get  to  their  own  peculiarity  repels  them  from  it  in  an- 
other. So  it  is  in  mental  qualities  that  are  marked.  Hence,  this 
balancing  and  counteracting  process  goes  on  in  a  free  society — cross- 
ing out  peculiarities,  and  improving  the  forms  and  features  and  men- 
tal symmetry  of  civilized  society. 


J/c^r/t  II  :24.  —  An  excellent  woman,  Mrs.  Huntington,  is  relating 
her  experience.  She  had  for  months  been  prayerful  and  asking  for 
the  grace  of  love  and  faith.  At  length  she  experienced  what  is  re- 
corded in  the  nth  chapter  of  Mark,  24th  verse — "What  things 
soever  ye  desire  when  ye  pray,  belie~i<e  that  ye  receh'c  them,  and  ye 
shall  have  them."  She  says  she  came  into  the  state  of  mind  in 
which  she  felt — "/  believe  these  blessed  ihint^s  that  I  ha7<e  sought 
ARE  MINE.  Jesus  has  said.  He  will  withhold  no  good  thing — I  have 
his  promise.  They  ARE  mine.  When  I  felt  they  are  mine,  my 
peace  flowed  like  a  river. "  The  promise  in  the  passage  was  verified 
to  her  just  as  it  reads.  She  believed  she  had  through  Christ  the 
promised  good,  and  she  had  it.  She  is  peaceful  and  useful.  Is  it 
not  a  law  of  the  mind,  that  if  we  believe  we  receive  spiritual  good, 
we  have  it?     Does  the  belief  produce  it? 


It  is  necessary  that  we  should  iielieve  that  Christ  suffered  for  our 
sins;  otherwise  the  love  of  Christ  would  not  lead  us  to  hate  sin. 
Love  for  a  person  will  lead  us  to  hate  whatever  causes  that  person  to 
suffer — especially  if  the  cause  of  the  suffering  be  evil  in  its  own 
nature — then  both  heart  and  conscience  is  opposed  to  it.  Such  is 
our  nature,  and  the  true  gospel  is  so  adapted  to  our  nature  that  those 
who  love  Christ  will  hate  sin. 


Deacon  Bailey  has  just  said  to  me  what  surely  must  be  a  good  qual- 
ity in  my  pulpit  labors.  He  said  I  "made  everything  so  simple  and 
plain  that  it  seemed  to  him  he  knew  it  all  before,  and  yet  he  didn't." 
I  have  rather  desired  that  some  one  like  the  deacon  who  can  appre- 
ciate truth  when  he  sees  it,  would  say  just  this  of  my  preaching. 
The  plagues  of  literature  and  of  the  schools  are  those  who  "see 
things  through  a  glass  darkly;"  who  have  many  words  for  few  ideas; 
and  who  write  in  strained  definitions,  and  talk  profoundly  about  sub- 
jects that  they  cloud  rather  than  clear  to  the  apprehension  of  others. 
A  great  mind  gives  simplicity  to  profound  ideas. 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  3OI 

Ts  it  a  case  of  polygeneses?  One  of  the  first  years  of  my  residence 
in  Henzonia  a  little  brownish  midge  or  fly  infested  the  wheat  stalks 
l)y  the  million.  They  seemed  to  suck  the  juices  but  not  kill  the 
stalk,  as  I  feared  they  would.  The  succeeding  year  the  woods  and 
fields  were  alive  with  small,  yellow  butterflies  which  laid  their  eggs 
ill  the  forest  and  orchard  trees;  and  from  these  were  generated  the 
millions  of  canker  worms  -  or  inch  or  measure  caterpillars,  which 
destroyed  leaves  and  fruit,  and  were  the  pests  of  the  season,  and 
continued  in  less  numbers  the  second  year.  Wa.s  the  midge  the  pro- 
genitor? 


LiFK  Atoms. — What  objection  is  there  to  the  doctrine  that  God 
created  life  atoms?  elementary  norms  of  life  which  are  latent  until  the 
adapted  conditions  develop  them  into  active  assimilation  with  matter 
as  their  specific  bodies.  A  seed  will  lie  hidden  in  the  earth,  below 
the  search  of  air  and  sun,  in  a  latent  state,  for  ages;  yet,  when 
thrown  near  the  surface  it  germinates.  But  life  is  not  in  the  body  of 
the  seed,  but  a  germule  within  the  seed  and  within  a  cell.  The 
cpialities  of  things  are  educed  by  their  correlation.  The  relative 
position  of  bodies  or  masses  of  matter  develop  their  qualities  and 
determines  their  form  and  motion — sometimes  by  contact,  sometimes 
without. 

Why  not,  therefore,  suppose  that  life-atoms  were  created  and  min- 
gled in  the  elements  of  matter,  but  latent  till  the  changing  and 
advancing  conditions  of  the  sun  and  the  globe  developed  them?  de- 
veloped them  in  certain  regions  of  the  earth  and  at  certain  times. 
.\nd  thus  from  first  to  last  stages  of  progress; — and  that  these  atoms 
before  developed  had  each  the  sexual  constitution,  and  when  they 
had  assimilated  to  themselves  bodies,  had  powers  of  adaptation  to 
country  and  climate. 

If  (jod  created  molecules  of  specific  life  among  the  primary  ele- 
ments, the  evidence  of  his  wisdom  and  power  would  be  as  decisive 
as  in  the  case  of  specific  creations  per  se.  In  the  one  case  He 
created  the  life  princijile  subject  to  related  and  designed  conditions 
of  development;  in  the  other  case  He  created  the  animal  when  its 
adapted  condition  ensued.  V>w\.  as  conditions  are  developed  pro- 
gressively, why  not  suppose  the  one  to  be  conditioned  with  the 
other,  and  all  by  the  immediate  power  and  wisdom  of  God — the  God 
who  reveals  His  nature  to  men  in  the  adapted  personality  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  alone  God  is  known,  and  in  whom  alone 
He  becomes  personal? 


The  tenth  and  eleventh  chaj^ters  of  Daniel  are  undoubtedly  an 
interpolation  in  the  prophecies  of  Daniel,  written  and  inserted  after 
the  time  of  Antiochus  Kpiphanes.  The  beginning  of  the  twelfth 
chapter  ought  to  be  connected  immediately  with  the  close  of  chapter 
nine. 


302  NOTES   ON    PIONEER   LIFE 

The  Friend  Quakers  utterly  fail  in  the  matter  of  means  and  efforts 
to  propagate  the  truth  in  the  world.  The  Congregationalists  fail  in 
spirituality  and  testimony  against  worldly  conformity,  while  they 
rigorously  propagate  the  gospel  as  they  understand  it.  The  two 
qualities  should  be  united.  There  should  be  testimony  and  effort  in 
a  spirit  of  love. 

Against  intemperance  in  drink  and  diet,  and  in  favor  of  simplicity 
and  healthful  variety  in  drink  and  food. 

Against  preposterous,  injurious  and  expensive  fashions;  and  in 
favor  of  comfort,  good  taste,  and  economy  in  clothing. 

Against  amusements  injurious  to  health,  morals,  and  happiness; 
and  in  favor  of  healthful  and  exhilarating  recreations  in  proper  asso- 
ciations. 

Against  all  oaths,  especially  oath-bound  secret  societies;  but  in 
favor  of  legal  affirmations  for  legal  uses. 

Against  o]5eratic  and  unintelligible  singing  in  churches — which  is 
an  abomination  to  God  — and  in  favor  of  congregational  singing  in 
familiar  melodies  and  intelligible  words,  with  light  instrumental  ac- 
companiment. 

Against  auction  of  pews,  and  in  favor  of  free  seats  — families  tak- 
ing their  seats,  but  not  excluding  any  one  so  long  as  there  is  room. 

Against  long  prayers  and  long  essay-like  sermons;  but  in  favor  of 
scriptural,  earnest  prayer  and  preaching. 

Against  all  systems  and  persons  who  deny  the  Lord  that  bought 
them,  and  for  the  evangelical  faith  that  believes  '■'■God  was  in  Christ, 
reconciling  the  world  to  himself,"  and  that  these  only  obey  the 
Lord  who  labor  for  men. 

Against  all  schemes  which  predicate  the  hope  of  heaven  on  forms 
of  faith  and  worship;  and  in  favor  of  faith  in  Christ  and  prayerful 
obedience  by  good  works  to  his  example. 

Against  the  usage  of  making  the  Old  Testament  the  religion  of 
Christians;  and  in  favor  of  presenting  it  as  the  New  Testament  does, 
as  adapted  to  its  place;  but  introductory  and  imperfect  as  compared 
with  Christianity. 

Against  all  religious  tests  in  political  affairs;  but  in  favor  of  requir- 
ing conscience  and  moral  life  in  candidates  for  office. 


WllEATON,  111.,  July  29,  1875. — I  am  seventy  years  of  age.  The 
good  hand  of  my  God  having  brought  me  to  this  birth-day  in  better 
health  than  I  had  anticipated.  I  have  felt  that  God  would  now  per- 
mit me  to  retire  from  pulpit  duty,  and  devote  my  remaining  strength 
to  the  revision  and  pui)lication  of  my  books.  Of  one  thing,  the 
events  of  a  life  have  convinced  me,  by  experience,  that  good  and 
evil  are  inseparably  connected  with  all  things  in  this  life;  and  that 
there  is  a  process  going  forward  under  the  Divine  Supervision  by 
which  the  good  will  eventually  triumph.  In  the  balance  of  moral 
good  and  evil  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  cause  that  gives  pre- 
ponderance to  the  good.     The  power  of  that  sacrifice  is  increasing 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  3O3 

in  the  world.  The  influx  of  love  in  my  own  time  into  the  hearts  of 
men  is  perfectly  obvious  by  comparing  the  state  of  the  churches 
now  with  their  spirit  a  half  century  ago.  That  sacrifice  is  a  part  of 
the  moral  economy  of  the  world,  and  is  implied  in  the  existence 
of  darkness  and  evil  and  imperfection  in  the  creation. 


Cnrlyle  -  has  become  not  only  cynical  and  misanthrojiic,  but  bitter 
of  heart  towards  his  fellow  men.  This  is  the  natural  result  in  the 
case  of  those  who  are  gifted  with  a  degree  of  mental  acumen  and 
discernment  which  enables  them  to  see  clearly  the  defects  and  selfisli 
aspirations  of  men,  and  to  discern  the  assumptions  and  selfish  exhi- 
bitions of  medium  minds.  No  mere  man  with  a  mind  superior  to  his 
fellows  can  observe  the  cunning  -the  weak  presentments  which 
some  men  make  of  themselves,  and  the  selfishness  which  moves 
them,  without  feeling  with  the  poet, 

"  I  soinctinies  wish  thiit  I  could  blot 
All  truces  fif  mankiiul  from  e;irth, 
As  tho'  'twere  wrong-  to  hhist  them  not, 
Thev  so  degrade — so  shiime  Iheir  hirth." 

Such  men  discern  clearly  the  motes  in  the  eyes  of  others,  and  un- 
less they  have  the  grace  of  God  in  their  hearts,  and  the  truth  of  God 
in  their  minds,  they  will  in  old  age  become  unhappy  and  malignant 
cynics.  He  that  believes  the  pecitliarities  of  men  are  in  a  great 
measure  natural — and  that  selfishness  is  in  the  nature  of  every  one; 
and  that  he  himself  is  one  of  the  same  family — and  that  a  forbearing 
and  benevolent  spirit  should  be  exercised  towards  those  who  possess 
a  lesser  and  yet  ^?5.f//;«/7/^'- mind— often  without  knowing  their  own 
obvious  defects — such  an  one  however  gifted,  may  be  happy  in  old 
age. 


It  seems  to  be  the  history  of  the  different  members  of  the  solar 
system  that  from  a  state  of  igneous  fusion  they  have  advanced  to  - 
or  are  advancing  to  a  habitable  condition,  by  cooling — then  they 
continue  to  congeal  until  they  become  unfit  for  the  residence  of 
such  beings  as  now  exist.  Assuming  this  to  be  true,  then  man  is 
the  objective  aim  of  the  creation.  After  him  no  intelligent  being  can 
exist  in  what  will  then  be  a  frigid  world.  The  coal  or  fuel  supply  is 
likewise  limited — a  thousand  years  more  will  exhaust  the  available 
deposits  in  the  temperate  zones  — hence  man  is  the  ultimate  of  the 
Divine  idea  in  the  world.  In  the  future  this  will  be  seen  and  the 
significance  understood— but,  the  refrigeration  proceeding,  the  planet 
will  at  length  become  unfitted  for  the  residence  of  man  as  at  present 
constituted.     What  then? 

« 
The  Debtor. — Jan.   1S76. — This  month  I  expected  some  three  or 
four  hundred  dollars  from  those   who  are  indebted  to  me.     It  is  now 
the    first    day  of   February    and  I  have    not   yet    received  a  dollar. 

8 


304  NOTES   ON   PIONEER    LIFE 

Trusting  to  those  indebted  to  me  I  let  my  arrears  run  low.  There 
are  several  bills  that  I  expected  to  pay  during  the  month  -of  no 
great  amount,  but  such  as  I  always  pay.  I  have  been  afraid  for  a 
week  that  some  of  these  would  send  in  a  bill,  and  that  I  would  have 
to  refer  them  to  another  day — a  thing  which  I  do  not  remember  ever 
having  done  in  my  lifetime.  I  had  promised  to  two  or  three  that  I 
would  pay  monthly  as  I  always  do,  in  their  cases.  What  will  they 
think?  This  day  it  is  storming  violently,  and  the  storm  is  really  a 
satisfaction  to  me  in  this  matter,  that  no  one  will  expect  me  to  go 
out  of  my  house  to-day,  and  therefore  will  not  feel  disappointed  in 
not  getting  the  little  sums  due  them.  This  is  a  new  experience  for 
me.  How  unhappy  must  be  the  poor  debtor,  who  is  always  in  such 
a  case  ;  and  how  guilty  such  debtors  as  mine,  who  might  and  ought 
to  pay  their  debts  when  over  due,  and  do  not. 


The  Scientific  Ultimate.— The  old  questions  of  past  ages  are 
discussed  with  unusual  interest,  and  deeper  penetration  by  scientific 
enquirers  of  our  time  ;  and  the  discussion  has  resulted  as  in  the  past, 
in  a  dead  lock  at  the  point  of  life  and  death.  The  contestants  cover 
the  entire  field  of  inquiry  ;  each  student  seeking  the  ultimate  in  his 
own  department  of  study. 

Learned  men  are  agreed  that  ihe  development  or  evolution  of  life- 
forms  is  correlated  with  physical  conditions,  or  the  environs  in 
which  the  life  principle  or  germ  is  located.  The  question  is:  Is  the 
life-principle  n  separate  and  substantial  entity,  possessing  peculiar 
specific  qualities  which  are  developed  by  conditions  and  sul>jacent 
surroundings  ?  That  while  it  exists  co-ordinately  with  its  environs 
and  is  dependent  upon  them  for  motion  and  development ;  yet  being 
thus  brought  to  activity,  it  assimilates  a  body  from  its  material  sur- 
roundings, l>y  a  specific  pcncer  whicJi  is  not  of  its  snrrouniiini^s,  but 
which  acts  upon  them,    and  assimilates  its  body  frf)m  their  material? 

I  can  see  no  evidence  in  any  case  where  life  exists,  that  the  form- 
ating germ  and  the  elements  from  which  it  assimilates  its  corporeity 
are  identical.  There  is  evidence  to  the  contrary.  Every  specific 
germ  in  creation  produces  for  itself  a  body  of  a  different  form,  yet 
all  marked  liy  adaptations  to  sustain  and  prolong  its  life.  There  is 
surely  two  separate  entities  in  the  case.  The  potency  which  forms 
the  body  is  not  in  the  ]iarticles  or  atoms  of  the  liody  itself;  but  in 
the  organizing  germ  of  life  which  collects  those  particles  into  a  form 
whose  qualities  are  adapted  to  subserve  the  instincts  of  the  vital 
ovum  that  produced  them.  Single  germs  assimilating  various  ele- 
ments into  adaptive  forms  for  life  and  reproduction — is  a  very  differ- 
ent thing  from  the  identical  atoms  uniting  in  prismatic  forms.  The 
one  is  an  eclectic  power  exerted  by  one  entity  upon  various  elements 
which  surround  it;  the  other  is  an  adjustmeftt  of  like  atoms  which 
takes  place  in  the  eternal  flow  of  all  the  atoms  of  the  universe 
among  themselves. 

And   not  only  in  the  lowest,   but  in  the  highest  being,   man,   the 


IN   THE    NEW   WEST.  305 

germinal  animalcule  becoming  attached  to  an  ovary,  a  formative 
Ijrocess  is  begun  which  assimilates  material  from  its  surroundings 
till  the  time  of  birth.  Then  placed  in  new  environs  the  testimony 
of  observation  and  consciousness  is  that  the  child,  by  its  first  move- 
ments, learns  of  the  non-ego — the  not  me — the  first  consciousness 
being  that  of  its  surroundings.  The  first  perception  of  the  infant 
is  not  self,  but  the  surroundings  which  affect  itself  Thenceforward 
the  I — the  self- germ —the  Ego,  lives  in  conscious  contact  with  its 
environs.  It — that  is,  the  separate  Ego,  is  conscious  of  thinking, 
acting,  feeling.  It  is  conscious  of  the  ideas  which  are  engendered 
in  the  mind  by  its  physical  surroundings;  but  the  Ego  itself  is  as 
separate  from  the  idea  in  its  own  mind  which  it  sees  and  judges, 
and  uses,  as  the  agent  is  from  the  object. 


I  have  had  frequent  attacks  of  what  is  called  a  cold  in  my  life, 
but  for  two  years,  while  organizing  a  Christian  school  and  colony,  I 
dwelt  in  the  woods  at  Benzonia,  Michigan,  and  lived  in  a  log  house, 
through  which  I  could  see  the  light  of  the  stars  at  night,  and  slept 
in  a  room  where  the  fine  snow  was  often  shaken  from  my  bed  and 
the  other  beds  in  the  morning.  In  this  open  house  not  a  member 
of  the  family,  so  far  as  I  can  remember,  had  a  cold.  All  took  out- 
door exercise  ;  all  had  good  health,  and  good  appetites.  My  wife 
here,  in  the  third  year,  had  an  attack  of  apoplexy  ;  rather  as  we 
thought  from  excess  of  blood  than  ill-health.  We  subsequently 
moved  into  a  closely  sealed  and  plastered  house,  with  close  warm 
rooms.  My  neuralgia  returned  severely,  and  colds  and  complaints 
were  frequent. 


I  ought  to  be  grateful — as  I  think  I  am — to  the  blessed  Father  in 
heaven,  that  during  a  life  of  more  than  seventy-five  years,  I  can  re- 
member but  a  single  time  of  gloomy  feeling,  or  blues,  as  we  call  a 
despondent  state  of  mind.  I  have  passed  through  trials  of  mind  and 
body,  but  always  in  hope  and  cheerfulness.  This  is  something  to  be 
gratefid  for.  I  have  been  reading  of  the  despondency  and  peculiari- 
ties of  authors.  I  have  known  a  little  of  authorship,  but  nothing  of 
the  peculiarities  mentioned.  At  my  advanced  age  I  thank  God  for 
a  cheerful,  and  in  a  common  way,  a  successful  life.  I  am  sure  this 
has  conduced  to  longevity.  The  mind  not  only  actuates  but  gives 
form  and  force  to  the  body.  I  am  not  so  strong  to  do  and  endure  as 
formerly,  yet  still  my  step  is  agile  and  my  form  erect,  at  the  age 
of  seventy-five  years. 


In  the  little  gifts  which  I  have  sometimes  bestowed  on  others,  un- 
expectedly to  them,  I  remember  those  cases  when  a  trifle  seemed  to 
produce  instant  and  marked  surprise  and  pleasure.  Once,  in  Lon- 
don, passing  up  the  Strand  where  many  women  were  sitting  selling 
hogs    feet  and  other  items  to  appease  hunger,  I  noticed  among  the 


3o6  NOTES   ON   riONEER    LIFE 

women,  one  pale  and  comely  and  diffident  woman,  not  like  most 
of  the  coarse  women  about  her.  I  stopped  and  asked  her  the  price 
of  feet,  and  paid  her  for  several.  She  presented  them  gladly.  1 
gave  her  the  money  but  refused  to  take  the  feet.  She  looked  to 
ascertain  if  something  was  not  misunderstood.  I  made  her  under- 
stand she  was  to  have  the  pay  and  keep  the  feet  :  a  happy,  grateful 
and  rather  wondering  expression  came  to  her  pale  face,  and  I  passed 
along ;  both  of  us  happier  than  we  were  before. 

Another  day  in  London  I  noticed  an  affectionate  looking  little  girl 
carrying  a  heavy  basket.  I  gave  her  a  shilling.  She  looked  so 
surprised  and  happy,  when  I  told  her  it  was  for  herself,  that  I  went 
to  the  same  place  afterwards  hoping  to  meet  and  surprise  the  child 
again.  I  did  not  see  her  again,  but  I  had  left  two  adopted  little 
girls  in  America,  to  them  I  wrote  about  the  girl  and  the  incident. 

Once  in  New  York  on  Christmas  day,  as  I  came  out  of  a  friend's 
house.  Rev.  D.  F.  Newton,  1  noticed  a  dejected  looking  woman, 
picking  up  old  rags  and  papers.  A  lady,  now  Mrs.  General  Brinker- 
hoof,  had  given  me  five  dollars,  asking  me  to  expend  it  charitably 
for  her.  I  gave  the  woman  part  of  the  money.  She  took  the  money 
with  an  inquiring  look  ;  and  when  she  ascertained  I  had  given  it  to 
her,  with  a  happy  surprise,  she  hurried— almost  ran  away.  She 
probably  had  children  at  home  suffering  for  food,  and  with  a  glad 
heart  ran  to  their  relief. 


The  doctrine  of  evolution,  which  is  true  in  the  right  sense,  cannot 
be  argued  with  one  factor,  as  though  an  individual  by  its  own  force 
and  nature  alone,  developed  some  new  form  and  faculty.  Varieties 
imply  change  of  habitat  and  condition.  And  a  new  species  implies 
a  new  environment  coming  in  at  the  same  time,  and  adapted  to  the 
qualities  of  the  new  species.  Do  progressive  environs  develop  pro- 
gressive faculties  ?  The  earth  has  progressed  from  lower  to  higher 
conditions;  the  species  thereon  has  advanced  from  lower  to  higher 
faculties  ;  up  to  man.     Will  there  be  a  farther  advance  ? 


I  have  often  said  that  if  it  were  appointed  that  I.  should  live  my 
life  over  again,  I  would  not  desire  to  change  any  material  event 
of  my  history.  I  have  been  asked,  was  not  the  effort  to  establish  a 
church,  school  and  colony  at  Benzonia  a  failure  that  I  al)andoned  as 
unfruitful  of  good.  I  am  satisfied  that  it  was  not,  and  that  it  has 
and  will  accomplish,  in  a  good  measure,  what  I  designed  ;  although, 
owing  to  providential  circumstances,  I  withdrew  from  the  enterprise 
sooner  than  I  expected  to  do,  when  I  removed  to  the  colony.  My 
design  was  to  aid  in  establishing  institutions  in  the  woods  of  North- 
ern Michigan,  that  would  be  a  blessing  to  the  poor  people  that  would 
settle  on  the  lands  under  the  Homestead  law ;  to  provide  cheap  edu- 
cation for  their  children ;  and  especially  for  the  children  of  the 
colony   that  I  should   aid  to  collect   there.     All   this  was  in  a  great 


IN   THE   NEW   WEST.  307 

measure  accomplished.  A  christian  church ;  one  of  the  best  and 
largest  in  the  state,  was  gathered  and  organized  at  Benzonia.  A 
school  was  started  and  endowed  with  land  and  money  sufficient  to 
support  two  teachers ;  the  children  of  the  colony  and  the  whole 
region  had  opportunity  for  an  academic  education  at  a  mere  nominal 
rate,  $12  per  year.  The  best  kind  of  fruits  were  introduced  into  the 
colony,  and  from  it  into  the  whole  region.  I  aided  to  organize,  be- 
side the  Congregational  church  at  Benzonia,  four  other  Congrega- 
tional churches  in  the  region,  which  are  still  living  and  doing  some 
good ;  and  aided  in  the  organization  of  the  Baptist  church  in  Joy- 
field,  besides  helping  in  all  reforms  and  institutions  that  I  thought 
would  do  good.  The  region,  in  consequence,  is  right  in  politics ; 
right  in  morals,  and  prosperous  as  a  new  region  can  be ;  and  the 
influence  of  the  district  on  the  legislation  of  the  state,  which  I  rep- 
resented in  the  senate  two  years,  has  always  been  good.  If  the 
country  had  been  settled  by  another  class  it  would  have  been  differ- 
ent. The  school  and  the  churches  which  were  first  organized, 
invited  in  a  good  class  of  people,  and  they  by  affinity  brought  others. 
The  part  I  accomplished  in  seven  years  in  the  Traverse  region  I  ac- 
cept as  a  part  of  my  history,  and  do  not  desire  to  change  the  work. 
Selfish  men  worked  in  with  the  enterprise,  but  God  does  not  design 
the  good  to  exist  without  the  accompanying  evil.  The  preponder- 
ance of  the  good  is  what  God  and  good  men  achieve.  Thank  God 
for  guidance  and  success. 


Is  it  unscriptural  to  suppose  that  man's  body  is  an  evolution  from 
nature  below  him ;  that  he  is  the  highest  animal  of  the  chain  ;  the 
end  of  the  organic  series,  and  that  this  animal  nature  was  endued 
with  a  spiritual  soul?  i.  e.,  a  spiritual  nature  superinduced  upon  the 
perfected  animal  form.  Is  not  this  truth  indicated  by  the  statement 
that  animals  were  created  of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  i.  e.,  that  all 
organized  bodies  are  formed  of  the  elements  of  the  material  world ; 
but  to  man,  the  most  perfect  of  the  animal  forms,  God  added  a 
rational  soul,  so  that  man  is  a  compound  nature,  animal  and  angelic? 


For  the  last  month  I  have  added  a  verse  of  praise  at  the  close 
of  my  morning  prayer  in  the  family.  I  feel  that  to  pray  longer  with- 
out praise  would  be  wrong.  God  has  guided  my  life  so  mercifully  ; 
so  quietly  through  a  wonderful  variety  of  circumstances  that  I  ought, 
before  life  closes  and  while  it  lasts,  to  praise  as  well  as  pray.  Hence 
to  our  morning  devotions  we  add  the  doxology  : 

Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow, 
Praise  Him  all  creatures  here  below  ; 
Praise  Him  above  ye  heavenly  host, 
Praise  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost. 


It  is  surprising  that  churches  still  rely  on  forms  of  worship  as  a 
passport  to  heaven.     Forms,  so  far  as  decency  and  order  demand  are 


308  NOTES   ON    PIONEER    LIFE 

proper,  but  forms  instead  of  faith,  labor  and  self-denial  for  Christ  is 
one  of  the  delusions  which  cheat  many  souls  out  of  heaven.  Here  is 
a  Mrs.  Bowler,  of  whom  I  have  known  something,  as  a  weak,  well 
disposed  woman.  She  has  just  joined  the  Catholic  church,  as  the 
best  means  of  securing  salvation.  The  idea  of  following  Christ  in 
labor  for  the  temporal  and  spiritual  good  of  men,  has  never  been  her 
conception  of  the  way  of  life.  Church  rites  and  observances  have 
grown  in  importance  in  her  mind,  until  finally  she  has  reached  the 
Catholic — the  church  where  rites  are  most  relied  on.     Alas  for  her ! 


This  week  I  have  fitted  out  my  youngest  adopted  child,  James 
Benzonia  Walker,  for  his  trip  to  Nebraska.  He  was  given  an  oppor- 
tunity to  learn  a  trade,  or  study  for  any  useful  profession  ;  but,  on 
account  of  weak  eyes,  and  a  disinclination  to  study,  he  preferred  to 
work  on  a  farm  and  own  one  in  the  West.  He  is  sixteen  years 
of  age,  and  goes  to  work  for  some  farmer  for  a  time  before  he  enters 
on  his  own  land,  if  he  ever  does  so.  I  have  done  all  I  could  to  train 
him  in  right  principles  and  habits.  I  have  expended  thought  and 
money  for  his  good.  I  hope  that  he  will  be  a  useful  man.  If  he 
fails  it  will  not  be  because  I  have  not  done  everything  that  a  father 
could  do  for  an  adopted  son.  May  God  guide  the  boy.  He  is  the 
tenth  adopted  child. 


THE  DOOMED  MAN. 

These  lines  have  impressed  me  more  than  once  by  their  st)lemn 
thought.  If  there  be  a  point  of  doom  often  passed  before  men  die. 
beyond  which  the  truth  and  the  Spirit  of  God  fail  to  awaken  the 
conscience,  and  to  produce  love  in  the  heart,  the  solemnity  of  such 
a  doctrine  is  awful.  I  have  seen  men  that  seemed  to  be  doomed 
men.  I  have  known  when  they  saw  the  truth  clearly,  and  rejected 
it  intelligently.  Some  of  them  subsequently  became  skeptical. 
One,  a  successful  lawyer,  is  living  in  Washington  City  — walking  a 
dead  and  spiritually  doomed  man,  without  any  apparent  conscious 
ness  of  approaching  death. 

There  is  ;i  time  we  kiiDw  not  when, 

A  place  we  know  not  where, 
That  marks  the  destiny  of  men, 

To  glory  or  despair.  i 

There  is  a  line  by  us  unseen, 

That  crosses  every  path, 
The  hidden  boundary  between 

God's  patience  and  his  wrath. 

To  pass  that  limit  is  to  die, 

To  die  as  if  by  stealth  ; 
It  does  not  quench  the  beamintf  eye, 

Or  pale  the  glow  of  health. 


IN   THE   NEW    WEST.  309 


The  conscience  may  be  still  at  ease, 

Thf  spirits  lia:ht  and  gav  ; 
That  which  is  pleasure  still  may  please, 

And  care  be  thrust  away. 

But  on  that  forehead  God  has  set 

Indelibly  a  mark — 
Unseen  by  man,  for  man  as  yet 

Is  blincl  and  in  the  dark. 

And  still  the  doomed  man's  path  below 
May  bloom  as  Eden  bloomed — 

He  did  not,  does  not,  will  not  know, 
Or  feel,  that  he  is  doomed. 

He  knows,  he  feels  that  all  is  well, 

And  every  fear  is  calmed  ; 
He  lives,  he  dies,  he  wakes  in  hell, 

Not  only  doomed,  but  damned  ! 

O  !  where  is  this  mysterious  bourne, 
By  which  otir  path  is  crossed  ; 

Bevond  which,  God  himself  hath  sworn 
That  he  who  goes  is  lost  ? 

How  far  may  men  go  on  in  sin  ? 

How  long  will  God  forbear  ? 
Where  does  hope  end,  and  where  begin 

The  confines  of  despair  ? 

An  answer  from  the  skies  is  sent — 

"  Ye  that  from  God  depart. 
While  it  is  called  to-day  repent. 

And  harden  not  your  heart  !  " 


Saturday,  June  28,  1879. — ^  have  just  returned  from  the  funeral 
of  my  adopted  daughter,  Mrs.  Emma  I.incohi  Moffatt,  wife  of  I'rof. 
T.  C.  Moftatt,  of  this  place. 

Emma  was  one  of  a  family  of  orphans,  left  without  parents  in  their 
infancy.  We  took  her  into  our  family,  because  she  needed  a  home, 
and  some  family  to  care  for  and  educate  her.  Her  health  was  never 
strong,  and  she  could  not  have  borne  hard  labor.  We  educated  her 
carefully,  and  she  taught  school  for  several  terms.  She  came  with 
us  to  Wheaton,  where  she  was  married  in  this  house,  by  myself,  to 
IVof.  Moffatt.  She  had  a  kind,  good,  intelligent  husband,  with 
whom  she  lived  just  one  year,  having  died  on  the  anniversary  of  her 
marriage.  She  professed  love  for  the  Savior  at  an  early  age,  and 
lived  a  consistent  Christian  life.  Her  religious  experience  was  more 
marked  than  was  known  even  to  most  of  her  friends.  She  leaves  a 
little  boy  which  is  called  Frances  James.  In  reflecting  upon  my  life 
in  connection  with  her,  I  remember  no  word  that  I  regret.  May  her 
death  impress  us  and  others  with  the  duty  to  "work  while  the  day 
lasts."      Emma — farewell!     '■'■  Reqiiiescat  en  pace.^' 


3IO  NOTES   ON    PIONEER    LIFE 

I  am  an  old  man  now,  and  no  opportunity  will  ever  again  be 
granted  me  to  travel  extensively — but  when  a  young  man  I  traveled 
on  horseV)ack  for  two  years  through  the  west  half  of  the  state  of  Ohio, 
as  Agent  of  the  American  Bible  Society — forming  county  societies, 
collecting  funds,  and  seeing  that  each  county  was  visited  and  every 
family  supplied  with  the  Bible.  I  do  not  remember  that  in  that 
ride  of  two  years  I  ever  rode  with  a  casual  companion  in  the  road 
without  embracing  some  opportunity  kindly  to  introduce  the  subject 
of  religion,  and  endeavor  to  leave  some  good  impression  on  the 
mind.  To-day  in  thinking  of  the  past — this  has  been  a  consolation 
to  me.  O  how  many  neglected  opportunities  I  have  to  account  for ! 
notwithstanding  that  some  were  observed  in  earlier  years.  I  think 
the  early  years  of  my  religious  life  were  my  best  years. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  AT  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


.fiB  'i 


\95l\ 


DEC  1  1  1359 

MAY  4     196|4 

2 C  1964 
qCC'tJ  MLO 


SEP  241979 


Form  L-9 
20m-l, '41(1122) 


HIT13KS1TT  OF  CAUrOSHU 
xKY 


^^^     3  1158  00506  9330 


SUPPLIED    BY 

THE  SEVEN  BOOKHUNTERS 

STATION  0.  BOX  22— NtW  YORK  CITY 


